ă€Š8 Chronicles [Dark YA Fantasy]ă€‹


 Chapter 1 - The Serpent

    The smoking, boiling ruins of Inari could be seen from the nearest Vulpen Island, Crescent, a jungle of ancient trees with two urban spaces: a marketplace on the harbor of the bay and the slope that led up to Castle Moondial.

    Built and carved into the stone at the highest point on the island, Castle Moondial towered over the rest of Crescent and cast a long shadow on the ocean below. Outside the castle, a crowd cheered wildly as Rafael Avalyn yelled a battle cry.

    Rafael was only fourteen, yet he had a strange magnetism. The audience held their breath as he attacked his opponent, feinted, parried, then danced around, spinning his staff beautifully.

    The sun was high and bright. The ocean breeze, cool and refreshing.

    Above the square and crowd, on a balcony built into the castle wall, sat Crescent''s stewarding family. They could see the entire island of Crescent from their seats.

    Steward Arthur Avalyn wanted to watch his son compete, but his attention was needed elsewhere. Captain Reynard was escorting an unfamiliar guest to the shaded balcony Arthur shared with his daughters Morgan and Lyn and his mother Henrietta. Only Arthur and Morgan stood to greet the man. Lyn was young enough, and Henrietta was old enough, to get away with remaining seated.

    "Welcome to Crescent, Good Brother. We''re honored by your presence," said Steward Avalyn. Captain Reynard stepped back to observe.

    Brother Timothy was short and gaunt, with strawberry blonde hair and black robes. A simple-looking man, except for the eye. His left eye was a vertical slit, like a cat''s eye. It had a soul-chilling effect, like looking into the eye of a killer.

    "The pleasure is all mine, Steward Avalyn," said Timothy with a grin, and Arthur believed it. Expectancy lit Brother Timothy''s face. The man was ecstatic, eerily so. They held hands in greeting, and a chill ran through Arthur''s body like ice down an empty stomach.

    "Yourˇ­ arrival takes me by surprise, Good Brother. Of course, accommodations will be prepared. Perhaps you wish to retire before we discuss this new change in policy?" Steward Avalyn offered, hoping the good brother would leave so Arthur could cheer for his son. Arthur heard the audience groan in unison but stayed focused.

    "No, not at all. I insist on watching the show," said Timothy.

    Morgan vacated her seat for the Good Brother and moved to sit beside her grandmother.

    Timothy dropped into Steward Avalyn''s right-hand seat with pomp, still grinning. "I''ve been looking forward to this conversation. I''m here to inform you that the Lord Father assigned me to be your new Holy Advisor and your children''s new governor."

    Arthur''s response was immediate and well-rehearsed. "Of course, I bow to the wisdom of the Holy Father. Might I ask, why now?" Steward Avalyn chose his words carefully. "I only ask that I might serve Him better."

    The good brother remained silent, staring into Avalyn''s eyes with a grin. Arthur glanced toward his son and saw Rafael was in the corner.

    "Dutiful of you," Timothy quipped finally, demanding Arthur''s attention again. "It''s the Lord Father''s wish that all five Islands of Vulpex be consolidated into a single domain with a single emissary. Rafael is being considered for that position. I''m here to determine if he is deserving and, if he is, advise him."

    "That''s-- wow! That''s wonderful. We''ll prepare your room for an extended stay, then?"

    "I suspect I''ll stay here for the rest of my life," Timothy grinned.

    Arthur turned again to watch his son nimbly spin in the air, with the tip of his staff barely striking his opponent''s hand, breaking several bones. The man''s staff fell to the floor, and Rafael knocked it out of the square.

    Captain Reynard''s voice magickt in Arthur''s ear, "He''s trying to provoke a reaction out of you. We need to find out what he knows. I''ll send Apple to spy on him."

    "Excellent," Arthur cheered, but his mind was preoccupied. Good Brother Timothy was a snake if ever there was one, and Arthur invited the snake into his home! Not that he had a choice in the matter. Refusing an emissary of the Holy Father was suicide. The only response available to him was gratitude and humility. He hated it. Timothy''s smug smile burned into Arthur''s mind like an ugly brand.

    Meanwhile, the crowd below was chanting Rafael''s name. He won.

    Chapter 1 - The Serpent

    The crowd surrounding the square erupted in cheers of jubilee. Crescent hadn''t won the Perigee Tournament since before Rafael was born, and to be victorious at only fourteen years old was a remarkable achievement.

    Everyone was ecstatic. Well, almost everyone.

    Gwendolyn Avalyn, Lyn to her family, was in many ways a typical 8-year-old. She had been sitting for several hours and grown restless as the tournament dragged on. Whenever her brother fought, Lyn got excited, but the final match was over, and Lyn was eager to leave.

    It was Apple''s duty to take care of, manage, and interpret for Lyn, and she was devoted, not that Apple had a choice in the matter. Apple was a capuchin monkey familiar, given a higher sentience by Godfather Adam Himself.

    Some creatures spent their lives wondering about their purpose in life, but not Apple. She was blessed and cursed to know precisely why: to serve the Avalyn family and interpret for Lyn.

    Apple was given to Lyn when the girl was just two years old. When Godfather Adam heard news that Lyn had been born deaf, He created Apple to be Lyn''s lifelong companion.

    Steward Avalyn graciously declined, but the Godfather insisted. Apple would be Lyn''s teacher and interpreter, and that was the end of discussion. Steward Avalyn could say nothing more but offer his gratitude for such a generous gift. After all, no one else on the island of Crescent could afford a familiar.

    Although today, a few wealthy visitors brought their familiars with them. By accessing the Aether, Apple could ''remember'' their memories. The Aether connected Apple to every familiar on Eden and to their memories, knowledge, and experiences, living or dead. When Apple first arrived on Crescent six years ago, Steward Avalyn forbade her from sharing her memories. But Apple could still access the public memories of other familiars.

    Presently, Apple was trying to distract her ward by describing the memory of a visiting lion familiar who witnessed a man falling face-first onto a pile of horse manure. Lyn chuckled at the story but kept glancing nervously at the Good Brother seated next to her father. Something about him clearly upset her.

    Apple told Lyn not to worry, but the stranger had a malevolent aura about him that made Apple''s fur rise. Something about the creepy smile that never left his face.

    ''The tournament is over,'' Lyn signed. ''Let''s go play in the garden.''

    Apple could think of no compelling reason to stay, so she told Lyn''s grandmother Henrietta their plan, then followed Lyn as she snuck quietly away. No one would question their sudden absence. It was Lyn''s prerogative to disappear for hours at a time. She was a wild, solitary child, prone to emotional outbursts. Most of the castle staff ignored her. And though her family loved her unreservedly, they were so busy with matters of state and duty that they rarely had time for Lyn.

    Consequently, Apple was more than simply Lyn''s servant and interpreter. She was Lyn''s best friend, her ever-present shadow, and even a surrogate mother. It was a responsibility Apple cherished dearly.

    They ran downstairs and crossed the castle courtyard to reach the garden. It was lush, beautifully maintained, and several acres wide, with tall trees and an array of native flowers. Bees and butterflies filled the air and flew out of reach of the island princess.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Lyn was in high spirits again, far from the unnerving, smiling stranger. She spun in circles and laughed, basking in her sweet return to freedom and relative solitude. The bright sun made her short black hair shine like onyx. Lyn''s dress, a formal blue-green skirt, spun around her, aloft in the breeze, as if it might lift and carry her away, a flower petal on the wind.

    She stopped and looked at Apple; a pure, child-like grin lit her face. ''Let''s play Hide and Seek,'' she demanded. ''Close your eyes and count to 20, then come find me.''

    Hide and Seek was one of Apple''s favorite games. Despite her vast intelligence and magical sophistication, she was still an animal and loved to hunt and play. They played several rounds, taking turns, finding each other in trees, behind bushes, and under garden supplies. In time they grew hungry, and Lyn decided they should sneak into the kitchen for supplies.

    Stealing food from the kitchen was another game they often played. They knew every corner of Castle Moondial, every secret path and shortcut - or at least, they thought they did. One such hidden passage led to the kitchen.

    Lyn and Apple waited patiently until the guards had passed, then darted down the hallway, stopping abruptly to open a small grate before crawling into the small, dark opening in the wall. It was built to allow fresh air to flow to the deepest rooms of the castle, but they were small enough to fit. As she crawled on her hands and knees, Lyn calmly brushed a mouse aside and more than one spider out of her hair.

    They turned several times, having memorized the labyrinthine paths of this particular crawl space long ago. Finally, they saw the lights of the kitchen shining before them, like the sun at the end of a tunnel. They looked out into a spacious room lit by an enormous fire.

    The cooks and kitchen staff were hard at work preparing the feast Steward Avalyn had ordered for Rafael''s celebration. Delicious smells of cooked meats, vegetables, and sweet and savory desserts filled the air and made both Apple and Lyn''s mouths water. Apple had her eyes on a fruit torte, and Lyn pointed at a pecan pie with a greedy expression. But, of course, they couldn''t simply grab their spoils. They needed a proper diversion.

    Together they carefully removed the grate that separated them from their objectives. They were beneath a chopping table. The kitchen staff were all busy at their tasks. Now comes the challenging part. If they failed, Lyn''s father would be angry and send them to bed without dinner. It was all or nothing. Apple would provide the distraction while Lyn stole the food.

    Apple waited patiently and chose her moment carefully. When she was sure no one was looking, she dashed out from their hiding spot to slide under the center table where the chefs were preparing food. It was cramped, even for her, so she crawled on her belly to the other side of the room and waited once more for the perfect moment to strike.

    Several minutes passed, but her opportunity presented itself in the form of a young assistant. He entered the kitchen with his arms full of clean pots and pans. He couldn''t see the ground at his feet, so Apple jumped out from under the table and screeched in agony as if he had stepped on her tail. The young man jumped and hollered in surprise, dropping one of the pans in his arms, making a loud clamor, and surprising the entire kitchen.

    "Be careful!" Apple yelled at the poor boy, who turned bright red in the face and profusely apologized, looking confused and a little scared. Apple felt a stab of pity for the boy, who would no doubt be reprimanded, but not too severely. She ran out the door before anyone could say another word and sprinted down the hallway to where Lyn would surely be waiting with their spoils.

    She found Lyn next to the grate opening with a mouthful of pecan pie, two fruit tortes, and an enormous grin on her pecan-smeared face. Lyn even nabbed a fistful of caramel crickets, a favorite of Apple''s, and together they munched happily, laughing all the while.

    "Apple!" Someone shouted. Apple looked up to see Captain Reynard marching toward them with purpose. At first, Apple thought they would be reprimanded for stealing from the kitchens, but Reynard didn''t seem to care about their stash of desserts.

    "I have a task for you," he said. Apple began interpreting Captain Reynard''s words, but he told her to stop. This would be a secret mission, and Lyn didn''t need to know. Apple felt confused and uncomfortable but did as she was told, as always.

    But in all her life, Apple had never failed to interpret anyone''s speech for Lyn. Not doing so now felt like a terrible betrayal. Everyone ignored Lyn from time to time, but never Apple. The young girl reacted in anger, charging Captain Reynard and beating him with her tiny fists, but he hardly seemed to notice. The captain simply grabbed her arm and held her away from him, firmly, not with cruelty, but without question. Lyn tried to break away, but his grip was like steel. She jerked violently in vain, then, from the bottom of her lungs, she summoned an angry, frustrated shriek.

    Captain Reynard waved his hand and cast a spell to silence the girl, then resumed addressing Apple, ignoring Lyn. Apple watched helplessly, knowing Lyn felt violated, ignored, and silenced.

    Rage and passion swelled in Lyn''s tiny body until it found a new form of release. All the candles and lights around them began to brighten. When Lyn realized she was releasing her fury, she doubled her efforts to punish Apple and Reynard. The lights became blinding. Reynard raised his arms to cover his eyes, but still, it shined through. Then, as quickly as it began, it stopped, and Lyn collapsed in exhaustion.

    A full minute passed as Apple and Reynard blinked the stars out of their eyes, having been briefly blinded by the light''s intensity. Once he could see again, Reynard removed the silence spell from Lyn and carried her up to her bed. Then he examined her as if seeing her for the first time. Finally, Reynard pulled a chair next to Lyn''s bed and began to sign directly to her, something he had rarely done before.

    ''I am impressed,'' Reynard signed. ''Not many humans can wield magic, let alone 8-year-olds.''

    Lyn managed a weak smile.

    ''You depleted your mana when you brightened the lights. Sleep is what you need now. When you wake up, maybe I''ll teach you how to do magic properly so you don''t exhaust yourself.''

    But Lyn was already asleep. As the captain left the little witch to rest, her familiar Apple snuck out the window, as she had been instructed.

    The perigee moon illuminated the outside wall. Apple leapt from branch to stone to branch along a complicated path. On the docks below, Apple saw bustling crowds of partiers celebrating the occasion. Apple shimmied along strategically placed foliage, then dropped behind the cliff wall into a secret tunnel.

    The entrance was cramped and riddled with dead-ends, but Apple knew the correct path. She had done this several times. She climbed until her tiny claws grabbed hold of a ledge and pulled herself up.

    A thin strand of light shined from behind a wall. A tiny pinhole revealed the inside of the room, elegantly decorated, with a crackling fireplace warming the air. Apple saw Brother Timothy standing in front of a large ornate mirror. But instead of a reflection shining back at him, it was the Father Almighty himself, Adam. Apple began to tremble.

    "The Avalyns are downstairs celebrating Rafael''s victory in the Perigee tournament. Presumably, they''ll be at it well into the night, so we aren''t likely to be interrupted." Apple was listening to the steely-smooth voice of Brother Timothy.

    Holy Father Adam didn''t respond. His ancient face betrayed nothing.

    Brother Timothy continued in a slow drawl. "I contacted you because when I landed on Crescent, I sensed Fae magic immediately. Spellworks permeate the island. I can''t determine the nature of the spells, but I can smell them in the air. This castle reeks of it."

    At this declaration, Adam took interest. "Remnants, perhaps, hiding out on an island at the farthest corner of the world." The Holy Father mused. "The loneliness must be unbearable. Miserable creatures. I should have been more thorough."

    "Well, you certainly tried your best," said Timothy derisively. The audacity! To speak so flippantly to the Holy Father! "But evidence of fae magic isn''t definitive proof that the Avalyns are conspiring against you."

    Adam paused for a moment. "There''s a familiar hiding in the wall, spying on our conversation. Seize it."

    Brother Timothy turned to face the wall where Apple was hiding. She dived for the tunnel, but inexplicably, her body lurched sideways and broke through the wall. She screamed and squirmed, but all the same, she landed in Timothy''s calm, outstretched hand. Timothy''s other hand grabbed her head to snap her neck.

    Instead, he turned her to face her maker. Holy Father Adam considered her with dispassion. The jewel in Father Adam''s crown grew bright like a beacon, and Apple relaxed. She could neither move nor speak.

    "That''s better," said Adam. "Now we know they''re afraid. Why else would they send a spy?"

    "More to the point, what do you intend to do about it? Shall I kill it?" Timothy asked. Adam was silent. The jewel in his crown glowed horribly.

    "No need," Godfather said, finally. "Fix the wall and send the familiar back, unharmed. Feign ignorance." Adam looked into Apple''s eyes. The jewel shined ever brightly, and Adam''s orders flowed into her mind like the foundation of truth.

 Chapter 2 - The Spy

    Apple found herself in the castle hall as if walking from one dream into another. Moonlight shined brightly through the windows but couldn''t illuminate how she got here. Report back to Avalyn, she thought, but there was something else, too; something she mustn''t tell him, something she mustn''t think about, and she didn''t try.

    The door to Steward Avalyn''s private quarters was rustic and unadorned. Apple rapped her tiny knuckles against the dense slab of wood, summoning the faintest of sounds, struggling to be heard against the cacophony in the great hall. A celebration in honor of Rafael''s victory would likely last through the night.

    The door swung open, and Apple looked up to see the imposing form of Captain Reynard. The captain was strikingly handsome, with chiseled features and a broad, muscular physique.

    Apple hopped into the formal dignity of Arthur Avalyn''s office. The walls were scarcely decorated with images of historical significance. One painting, titled ''Wrath of Godfather,'' hung on the wall behind Steward Avalyn''s desk. It depicted Adam, armored, floating midair, his golden locks flowing angelically in the wind. In tragic and gorgeous detail, the painting conveyed devastation and sorrow, as a massive landmass was being swallowed by the ocean. Eden''s molten blood erupted, and massive tidal waves advanced to engulf it all. The Godfather appeared grief-stricken as He massacred countless thousands, but also determined.

    Steward Arthur Avalyn sat beneath the painting, looking skeptical. Captain Reynard shut the door and moved to stand at Arthur''s side.

    "You''ve been watching Brother Timothy for hours." The steward spoke with gravity, considering each word carefully. Arthur made no secret of his disdain for the monkey. He had an unreserved distrust of all familiars. Still, Lyn needed a translator and companion, and Arthur loved his weird daughter dearly. "What did you observe?" His head tilted barely.

    Apple tried to remember the last few hours but couldn''t. Her memories were shrouded in a dense fog. Then suddenly, unbidden, words flew from her lips.

    "Shortly after his arrival, Brother Timothy spoke with the Godfather in the guest mirror. Then he spent several hours in the castle records examining historical accounts. He was particularly interested in the Colonial Era."

    Steward Avalyn leaned forward with a hungry look in his eyes. "What did Timothy and Adam discuss?"

    "Timothy had suspicions that a fae had somehow survived the Cleansing and was hiding somewhere at the tournament." Apple was confused. Why would she say all that? Arthur, meanwhile, gave the little monkey his most rapt attention.

    "Has Timothy surmised the identity of the fae?" Arthur''s voice was deadly calm.

    "No. He detected trace evidence of fae spellwork, but there were too many people at the tournament to pin down. Godfather tasked Timothy with finding the fae fugitive, exterminating it, and bringing to justice anyone sheltering it."

    Steward Avalyn sat back in his chair and silently contemplated the familiar with unnerving intensity.

    "Did they discuss Rafael or a Vulpen Stewardship?" Arthur finally asked.

    "Yes. Brother Timothy had great praise for the combat prowess and popularity of Rafael. Godfather was optimistic that the Vulpen Islands would be in good hands." Apple said mindlessly. Arthur sat back in his chair, contemplative but seemingly satisfied.

    "Apple." Captain Reynard addressed her now. "I''m told familiars can access the memories of other familiars around Eden. Has any familiar seen Timothy? Are there memories of him? Who is he?"Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Apple closed her eyes and let her mind slip into the Aether. She held the image of Brother Timothy in her mind, then released it into streams of cosmic consciousness that connected all familiars. Memories came to Apple like sudden inspiration.

    "Timothy was born in the capital," she told them. "When he was 8, an accident left him a simpleton. After that, his mother gave him to the Church. Timothy joined the seminary as soon as he recovered. That was 30 years ago. It seems he spent most of his life in the same church his mother left him. Most archived memories of Timothy are of him scrubbing floors and cleaning stables."

    "That makes no sense," Arthur interjected. "How did a simple peon become an emissary for the Godfather?" He watched as Apple''s eyes darted behind her eyelids as if she were dreaming.

    "There are no memories explaining his elevated status. Before his arrival today, the last archived memory of Timothy was four months ago, performing janitorial duties."

    Arthur and Reynard shared a meaningful glance.

    "Thank you, Apple," said the steward. "You''re dismissed. Return to Lyn."

    The monkey familiar curtsied cutely and retreated the way she entered.

    Steward Arthur Avalyn reached into his desk drawer and retrieved a cigar. "You want one?" he offered Captain Reynard.

    "Are we celebrating?" Reynard asked with dry insolence as he secured the door. Joyous celebrations could still be heard echoing down the castle halls. Arthur clipped his cigar and lit it smoothly, his cool unshaken.

    "Why shouldn''t we celebrate? Rafael will be Steward of Vulpex, and Adam hasn''t a clue." Arthur sat back in his chair and puffed with satisfaction. "Timothy''s on to you, but we can figure that out. Worst case scenario, we kill him and make it look like an accident. I think this is a good day."

    "It doesn''t make sense," Reynard said. "The monkey said Timothy was some brain-damaged orphan who spent his life behind church walls. Now, mysteriously, he''s a good brother with a mirror window to Adam himself. Either Timothy isn''t who he seems to be, or the familiar is lying."

    "They''re probably different people. The monkey confused him for a look-alike." Arthur set his cigar down and rose to walk to his cabinet. He poured two drinks and handed one to Reynard, a stiff honey mead mulled with ginger. "I think our more pressing concern is keeping you a secret," Arthur continued. "We need you far away from Timothy where he can''t trace your magic. We''ll bring you back after Timothy has been dealt with. There''s no need to change the plan now."

    Reynard drank his mead and ruminated. "Maybe you''re right. It''s a lucky thing I wasn''t discovered at the tournament, but it doesn''t matter what happens to me. If Timothy figures out what Rafael is, what he''s capable of... Adam will kill him and trap his soul forever. We lose everything."

    Arthur returned to sit pensively on his desk, smoke elegantly rising from his cigar. "We''ve taken every precaution possible where Rafael is concerned. He''s not the one presently in danger of getting us all caught. We need to get you out of sight. Go to Sanctuary. Leave tonight. Inform your mistress once you arrive. Speaking of, have you dreamt of Lilith lately?"

    Reynard sighed. "Not for many nights. A dream of her would put my mind at ease. This business with Brother Timothy makes me uneasy. I''ll go to Sanctuary, but I won''t sit and wait. Let me bring Lyn. She used magic today. I can teach her to control and harness her abilities. It''s the perfect opportunity. No one would know."

    Arthur''s head was swirling, and he steadied himself on his desk. Reynard put his hand on Arthur''s hand and addressed him directly. "Original Sin is progressing exponentially. There aren''t many humans left who can wield mana." Reynard paused to look at the painting over Arthur''s desk, ''Wrath of Godfather,'' in glorious and terrifying detail.

    "That''s what we''re up against. Mages are rare enough. We need to know what Lyn is capable of. She could prove invaluable."

    Arthur''s mind was reeling. Emma died giving birth to Lyn. Their marriage was arranged under the conditions of Vulpex''s surrender. He resented Emma for years, but they learned to love each other. When Emma died, Arthur was devastated. As such, he loved Lyn with precious affection, being the last link to his beloved. Letting her go so soon into the harsh and wild world tore at him. But Arthur was accustomed to grief. He knew what they were up against.

    "I suppose you''ll need mana for the road," Arthur relented.

    "If you want," Reynard replied, and Arthur nodded.

    "It would be nice... to see her again... before you go," he said softly.

    The air around Captain Reynard rippled like smoke over a fire, and in an instant, he was gone, and instead, Emma stood in front of Arthur once more. Tears filled his eyes, and a sad smile broke his lips as she leaned in to kiss him one last time.

 Chapter 3 - Crystal Caverns

    When Lyn woke up, Apple was missing. Lyn searched the usual places to no avail.

    All the workers were downstairs catering to visiting dignitaries. Captain Reynard couldn''t be found either, so Lyn was forced to ask her governess Dina, a mean older woman who knew only basic sign language.

    One might expect the governess of a deaf princess to sign (if not fluently, at least conversationally), but Apple had interpreted for Lyn since she was a baby, so Dina never bothered to improve her sign language.

    Moments such as these made Dina feel inadequate, and Dina was the type to resent others for her own negative emotions, lashing out from a place of resentment.

    Dina understood Lyn was asking for Apple, but she was signing so fast Dina couldn''t understand anything else.

    "Apple''s not here," Dina said while signing ''not here.''

    ''I know she''s not here! I don''t need you to tell me that. I need your help finding her.''

    Dina was getting irritated. The castle had countless interesting and foreign guests in attendance, and she was busy arguing with a child.

    "Go to your room," she ordered while pointing upstairs.

    Lyn became inconsolable. She started screaming, terrorizing the guests and staff until Dina carried her upstairs and locked her in her room.

    Lyn stormed across the carpeted floor like an angry tiger in a cage. She plotted her revenge with ruthless cunning, and when she wasn''t plotting, she howled like a wild wolf cut off from her pack.

    All that changed the instant Apple hopped cutely through the door. Lyn forgot her rage and tears in an instant and rushed to embrace her familiar. Trembling with emotion, Lyn explained how her governess would only sign that Apple was "not here."

    Apple groomed Lyn''s hair with her tiny fingers, nodding along to the story, but when Lyn asked where Apple had been, her familiar was slow to respond. The question confused Apple. She felt guilty but didn''t know why. She replied that Captain Reynard sent her on a mission, but she couldn''t say what it entailed. Being a child, Lyn was accustomed to that answer and didn''t press the issue.

    A pause hung over them as Apple removed a twig from Lyn''s hair. The girl was unwashed from their earlier adventures. Dirt and tree sap covered her hands, arms, and legs. Apple motioned for the girl to bathe, and her little princess marched obediently to the washroom. Apple helped her change in and out of the tub, all while telling Lyn stories. They spent more time laughing and goofing than bathing, but in a blink, they were finished. Party morsels were still being prepared and served downstairs, so Apple arranged for some to be brought up. As they waited, they built a pillow fort next to the window. Delicious foods brought from faraway places and made special for the Perigee Festival were brought to the door. Then together, they read from Captain Reynard''s list of required stories. Occasionally, Lyn would inquire about the text, and they would stop. Apple would explain patiently, utilizing the accumulated knowledge of the Aether to inform her answers, but the stories ended, and their fortress of linens and pillows offered no protection from the coming storm.

    Arthur announced himself and entered the room. Captain Reynard followed him like a shadow. The steward seemed uncharacteristically melancholy, though he wore a brave smile. His duties often kept him from his youngest daughter for days at a time. She ran toward him, with her short, messy hair bouncing wildly. Her face came alight, and she looked just like Emma. Arthur''s heart shattered, and not for the first time. All the moments he devoted to the revolution, he thought, moments wasted, not spent with Lyn. When would they see each other again? Anxiety gripped him, but Arthur was a man with a vision.

    Arthur knelt to face his daughter and brushed her cheek with singular affection. He signed that Lyn would leave tonight with Apple and Captain Reynard. They were to make a game out of it. No one could see them go. It was a secret.

    Lyn was perplexed. Why? she asked.

    Her father signed that Reynard would teach her to use magic, but it had to be done in secret. He told her, the ability to wield magic is a rare gift, and some might see her as a threat. So it would be best to keep her powers hidden until she had mastered them.

    Lyn asked to say goodbye to Morgan and Rafael before they left, but Arthur shook his head. He told her they were busy with matters of state, but she would see them again before long. It would only be for a short time. Lyn was about to press the issue, but Apple hopped forward and slipped her tiny hand into Lyn''s. The simple gesture of solidarity distracted Lyn from her sense of unease. She smiled and shrugged, and it was settled.

    Captain Reynard rushed forward to lift the little one off her feet and twirled her in the air. Lyn let out a goofy, artless laugh that raised everyone''s spirits. Reynard set her down, and together they quickly packed necessities. Lyn wasn''t a material child, so it was up to Apple to plan ahead. As Lyn and her familiar were getting ready to leave, Arthur and Reynard discreetly kissed and said their goodbyes.

    Arthur bid his daughter one final and loving goodbye. Then he turned and left to clear their path to the wine cellar. If they escaped undetected, no one would notice them gone for several hours, giving them ample time to get far away. They waited as Arthur directed the guards elsewhere. When enough time had passed, Reynard lifted Lyn''s travel bags with ease and motioned for the little witch to follow his lead.

    All the lights in the hall were put out, but silvery moonlight shined through the windows and bounced off dark, lacquered wooden walls and floors.

    Lyn felt the castle hum with activity. Her brother''s victory would be cause for celebration for many nights to come. Everyone would be in the great hall and intoxicated. It was an ideal night to make a secret getaway. Reynard stopped in front of a nondescript door, reached into his bag, and removed a key. He unlocked the door and opened it, motioning for Lyn to step through.

    She looked in and saw stairs descending into pitch blackness. Lyn''s heart quickened with excitement, and for the first time that night, fear. She pulled Apple down from her shoulder and held her close, taking comfort in her warmth and fur. Apple, in return, nuzzled her head against Lyn''s neck. She stepped slowly through the door, and Reynard followed and locked it behind them in a single graceful movement. Lyn didn''t see it because she was in complete darkness.

    A fearful noise rose in Lyn''s chest, not a scream so much as a whine, when suddenly, a spark of light swirled and coalesced into a ball of fire, illuminating the stairway. Reynard had summoned fire using magic! The fireball hovered elegantly over Reynard''s outstretched hand. Lyn was so impressed, she stifled her fears. She would learn this magic, she told herself, and she will not be afraid. Slowly, the fireball began to float downstairs, and they followed it.

    The stairs spiraled downward on and on. Lyn had no idea how far beneath the main floor they were. Her feet and shins were sore. She glanced behind to make sure Apple was close by. Eventually, the stairs bottomed out and opened into a large room without any windows. Reynard concentrated. The air around him radiated like air above a fire. The fireball grew brighter, like a little sun, illuminating a wine cellar. Fully stocked wine racks lined the walls alongside enormous wooden casks. The space was filled with barrels of wines and meads. Stewards of Castle Moondial must have been aging wine for generations.

    But Reynard wasn''t interested in the wine. He led them across the room with clear intention and stopped in front of the largest cask in the cellar, a massive oaken barrel. It touched the ceiling and was as wide as it was tall. Smaller barrels were stacked on shelves on either side of it. Reynard ran his hands along the side of the barrel until he found a groove, then pushed and pulled something until the barrel swung open like a door. The inside was empty, but on the floor was a small hole that opened to a narrow downward tunnel. It was large enough for Lyn to crawl through easily, but Reynard had to tie their luggage to his leg and squeeze through. Apple closed the barrel behind them and followed down the hole. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    As she crawled on her knees, Lyn wondered if it was morning yet. She had no idea how long they''d been descending. Dina would notice she was missing by morning. Lyn thought of her brother and sister, Raf and Morgan. Would they miss her? Would they hate her for not saying goodbye? The stone scraped her knees unforgivingly, and she felt tired and miserable. She looked up and saw the little sun float into a great empty room.

    Lyn squeezed through one last crevice and stumbled onto stone. Reynard and Apple followed, and together, they looked out into a darkness so vast it left them silent. The idea of disturbing anything slumbering in the dark filled Lyn with dread.

    Once more, the air around Reynard rippled, and his features seemed to blur and lose their detail. He fell to one knee and took several large breaths, but the ball of light grew brighter, and as it rose and floated forward, they looked out into an enormous cave system. It was larger than anything Lyn had seen before. Larger than Castle Moondial. Larger even than the cliff that Castle Moondial was built on. They had descended deeper than the shoreline of Crescent, under the ocean itself. The caves went on for days and days. The magnitude of the space settled on them as Reynard recovered his energy.

    The captain decided it would be best to rest before continuing. He dimmed the light to conserve energy and pulled out some water, nuts, and jerky from his pack. By the time they finished eating and making water, their eyes had adjusted to the darkness, and details of the cavern came into focus. Above them, thousands of glowworms twinkled like starlight in the dark. Giant crystal formations covered the cave walls, refracting light cast by the glowworms.

    They began their descent into the sparkling darkness, Reynard leading the way. Apple and Lyn walked side by side. It was the farthest Lyn had ever been from Castle Moondial. Her father loved her, but he treated her like a fragile thing like she was disabled. She resented it. Morgan was the only person who never made Lyn feel different or inadequate. By now, father would have told Morgan that she was gone. Would she miss her, Lyn wondered? She tried to put those thoughts aside. Lyn would learn to control magic, and no one would ever look at her with pity again. They would look at her with fear and awe. The thought made her brave.

    They hiked past towering crystal columns the size of ancient redwood trees. Even in the darkness, everything seemed to sparkle in rainbow colors. Buzzing insects flew by them at frantic intervals, drawn to Reynard''s firelight. More than once, Lyn screamed as a flying creature swooped down to devour a bug that flew too close. They passed a crystal column near enough to inspect it. Enormous green and purple phosphorescent mushrooms grew on the base and surface of the column. Lyn reached out to touch it, but Captain Reynard grabbed her arm forcefully and pulled her back from it.

    ''That would burn the flesh off your bones,'' Apple interpreted for the captain. ''The crystals were formed by acid. Mushrooms grow on the crystals. Bacteria feed on the mushrooms and secrete more acid, and insects eat the bacteria.'' Lyn leaned in and saw drops of dew-like liquid on the mushrooms fall to the cave floor and roll to flow into a small stream. They followed the acid stream for what felt like half a day. When they stopped to rest, the stream had become a river. More than once, Lyn saw translucent silvery crabs leap from the acid river to battle and devour cat-sized, roach-like insects.

    They stopped for a lunch of nuts and dried fruits, and when they were finished, Apple jumped into Reynard''s arms and interpreted his words for Lyn:

    ''It''s time to begin your lessons.''

    In a snap, Lyn was at silent, rapt attention. Reynard smiled and continued. ''Before you can use magic, you need to know what it is, where it comes from, and what it isn''t.

    ''The first thing to understand is that magic doesn''t come from nothing. It can''t create something out of nothing. The energy used to cast the spell has to come from somewhere. Witches and wiccans can either use their own quintessence, or they can use external mana. Both these options have risks, costs, and limitations.

    ''When you turned the lights up yesterday in the hall, you were using your quintessence; and as you experienced, eventually you run out, and you''re left exhausted. If you blunder a too-costly spell in battle, it''ll be your last mistake. That''s why it''s vital to know your limits.

    ''We''re going to use the other method: harvesting and harnessing the mana from our surroundings. This cave is teeming with life and potential, but even that has limits. Different environments have different properties, which determine what kinds of spells you can cast. If you draw too much mana from your environment, you can leave it barren and lifeless. Stones and minerals are among the safest mana sources, but natural objects have a slow yield. It can be decades or even centuries until a mineral vein refreshes its mana potential, which brings us to the next law of magic: everything has potential. Some things have more potential than others, but everything can be subject to change. How much potential a thing has depends on its environment and its position in that environment. For example, the glowworms hanging above us have great potential. At any given moment, any one of them could catch a fly or a bird in their traps. Or their grip could slip, and they could fall to the ground or into the acid. Or they could mate. Possibilities increase potential. The more possibilities, the more mana it can yield; in turn, the more powerful spells you can cast.

    ''But as I said before, there are limits and risks. You''re constrained by the potential in your immediate vicinity, and if you extract all the potential from something living, you''ll kill it. That should be avoided for several reasons that you will come to understand.

    ''For now, I want to close your eyes and imagine your mind opening and expanding. I want you to reach out and feel for the energy around you. Don''t worry if you don''t find it at first; it takes time and meditation. Clear your mind and surrender to a single thought. Concentrate on my firelight, and replicate it if you can. Do it now.''

    Lyn closed her eyes and reached out with her mind for Reynard''s firelight, but she wasn''t sure. She opened her eyes a couple times to see if anything happened, but Apple translated that Lyn needed to be calm and surrender to the cave. Feel the cave. She looked around for things to feel and saw a giant phosphorescent mushroom not far away. Lyn reached out for it, and she thought she felt something tangible. Her mind floated up to the glowworms suspended like twinkling, deadly pearls, and she sensed them, too. Then she concentrated on Captain Reynard''s firelight. She imagined pulling them to her and spinning a light of her own. A strange sensation took over Lyn, like warm water going down, but she didn''t stop or open her eyes. She felt depleted, but something else, too: terrible fear and pain. Glowworms fell dead from the ceiling to land on her arms and in her hair. She opened her eyes to cry out and saw that the mushroom she had sensed earlier was shriveled and dark. Bugs were dead on the ground beneath it and all around. Lyn even saw a dead bird. Its skin was pale and transparent. Its feathers were few, and it had no eyes. Instead, it had large ear-like horns where eyes would typically be. Lyn started to cry because she felt them die. She felt their fear and confusion, and it hurt. But shining above her, an orb swirled with colors of the lives she put out: a small sphere of purple, fire red, silver, and white. Lyn felt tired.

    Captain Reynard spoke again, and Apple interpreted:

    ''That was an excellent first effort. You took a lot of mana from living sources, but now you know why it''s better to avoid those sources. To harvest mana from living things, you have to feel them and feel what they feel. Regularly experiencing that kind of fear and pain does harm to a person''s mind. That''s why, if one does harvest mana from the living, it''s best to use restraint and moderation. Trust and consent make all the difference. Now I want you to concentrate on the nonliving sources. It''s harder, but there are ways to make it easier.

    ''Objects in motion have more energy than objects at rest. Try to concentrate on the river. It''s constantly moving. Imagine yourself grabbing hold of the river and threading it into your magelight. The river will make it brighter.''

    Lyn did as she was instructed and felt for the river. Concentrating on her light, she reached out and pulled. This time, she didn''t pull so hard all at once. Again, she felt something move through her, but it didn''t hurt this time. She opened her eyes and saw that her light was now a swirling orb of turquoise, fire red, purple, silver, and white, and larger than the captain''s formidable head. It shined beautifully in the dark, sparkling cavern. Captain Reynard smiled and dropped Apple. He turned, walked to a nearby crystal stalagmite, and broke off a crystal the size of his finger. Reynard returned and held up his hand toward Lyn''s magelight. He pulled the light into the crystal and handed it to Lyn. It shined brightly.

    Apple translated:

    ''Some objects can store mana, and crystals make excellent vessels. Even though you used mana from outside yourself, harnessing that mana still exacts a toll. It gets easier. With practice, your stamina will increase. Let''s rest for a while, and we''ll continue moving after you nap. All the energy you harvested today is stored in this crystal, and if you conserve it wisely, you can use this mana for a long time.''

    Lyn accepted the gift with a wide smile, grateful to take a nap. She put the crystal in her pocket, laid down, closed her eyes, and was out like a light.

 Chapter 4 - Morgan

    At only 16, Morgan towered over most people. Sometimes her height made her feel freakish, and it intimidated most men. They eyed her from around the great hall, sizing her up, judging her prospective value to them and their lineage. She hated them but wore a smile all the same. Morgan knew her duties to her family and her island, and she wasn''t the type to run or hide from responsibility.

    At the moment, that meant politely tolerating Baird Liath. The thirty-year-old son of Sapho''s steward, Baird, was nursing a broken rib acquired in an earlier match against Rafael. Baird was drinking heavily to dull the pain and humiliation, having lost to a teenager. But he was a good sport about it, congratulating Rafael, and never once making an excuse for himself. He seemed a decent man. Morgan simply wasn''t attracted to him. He was far from her worst option, though. She glanced across the room, wondering if Baird was the best of a bad situation, fearing he was. If she waited much longer, Godfather Adam would assign her a husband, probably somewhere far away on the continent of Garden. Morgan sipped her honey drink, smiling away the sinking feeling in her chest, wishing she could escape her fate.

    Mercifully, Milo Meiori appeared. Milo was a friend of the family, almost sixty and well-preserved, though his face was drawn with lines of frustration and fury. He had a distinguished black beard, gone grey in recent years, smiling warmly upon seeing her and interrupting Baird Liath.

    "Morgan, my dear girl, you''re a vision. A more radiant sight I''ve never seen." She smiled at the compliment and marveled at her gown. It was layered purple silk with gold trim, wrapped around her neck to leave her arms and shoulders bare. It hung down to nearly touch the floor. Her shining black hair had been braided up and secured with flowers. Indeed, she felt beautiful.

    Milo beamed and leaned to whisper something in Baird''s ear. The younger man appeared insulted, but Milo Meiori was once the Steward of Lona, the largest Vulpen Island after Crescent, and his voice was steeled with authority. Baird Liath bowed his head, said goodnight and walked away. Milo and Morgan shared a knowing smile. She trusted Milo but still felt uneasy.

    "I was looking for your father when I saw you in need of rescuing," Milo told her with a wink. "Have you seen him?

    "Not since the tournament," she said quietly. "Father met with someone during the final match. I''d never seen him before, but he wore good brothers'' robes. They stayed for a bit after Rafael''s victory, but I turned for a moment, and they were both gone. I don''t know where either of them are now."

    Speak of the devil, and he shall appear.

    Morgan looked up and saw the good brother from earlier. He was alone, walking down the stairs and dressed in black, maintaining an intense, unblinking stare. Morgan followed his gaze and found her brother Raf, flirting with Sparrow Nwin, the daughter of Steward Nwin of Minao.

    All the Vulpen stewarding families were in attendance. Sparrow was the only girl near Raf''s age, and tonight was their first meeting. He was 14. She was 15. They were laughing.

    Morgan excused herself and rushed across the room. Something about the good brother scared her, and for whatever reason, he was heading toward her little brother.

    She had to protect him.

    Morgan stepped beside Raf just as the stranger broke through the crowd and introduced himself.

    "Rafael Avalyn, son of Steward Avalyn, it''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Good Brother Timothy. The Holy Father sent me to be your spiritual guide, effective immediately." Everyone froze in shock except Timothy, who seemed to be enjoying himself.

    It was Morgan who finally spoke. "You''re Brother Mizzet''s replacement? I had no idea he was so near retirement." Brother Timothy turned to Morgan and tilted his head.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Not at all," he said. "Good Brother Mizzet was summoned to Garden to be rewarded for his loyal devotion to the Holy Father," he answered with a beneficent smile that somehow felt threatening.

    "Well then, we look forward to cooperating with you," Morgan smiled in return.

    Brother Timothy turned to address Raf. "Your sister speaks for you? Because we''ll be cooperating immediately. I''ve acquainted myself with Castle Moondial''s records and discovered something alarming. Over the past few months, several human bodies have washed ashore. I believe you have a killer on the island."

    The atmosphere in the room chilled.

    "What evidence do you have that they''re all related?" Raf broke the silence.

    "Nice to see you participating. No proof, just patterns. The bodies were similarly mutilated. It''s all in the reports if anyone bothered to look."

    Steward Arthur Avalyn rushed into the room. "I have my best man on the case already," Arthur said as he strolled toward his children. "My apologies, everyone, I became aware of the killings earlier today, and I''ve sent Captain Reynard to bring swift justice to the guilty party. Rest assured, we are all safe here. The killer will soon be apprehended. Now, I need to speak to my children about these new developments. Everyone should continue celebrating. Music, please. Rafael, Morgan, come with me."

    As they rose to leave, Good Brother Timothy addressed Raf, "Your education begins tomorrow morning. Be ready."

    Steward Avalyn turned to leave, and his children followed, sensing they just narrowly dodged a surprise attack. They kept silent, travelling upstairs and into Arthur''s office. Morgan''s grandmother Henrietta was already seated with a glass of lemonade. She was in her 80s. No one expected her to be celebrating this late into the night. In the candlelight, Gramma Henri looked frail and thin, but her mind was sharp as ever.

    Once Morgan closed the door behind them, Arthur addressed his family. "We''re all here. Let''s get to it. Timothy says he found evidence of a serial killer on the island. I lied. Reynard isn''t on the case, but that should explain his disappearance for the time being. In the morning, we''ll tell the staff that Lyn was sent to live with the Meioris on Lona. Indivar and Lyn are the same age. It''s a plausible story. I''ll get Milo to go along with it before he leaves."

    "What''s going on?" Raf asked his father with panic in his eyes. "What''s this about bodies washing ashore?

    "I don''t know. We''ll deal with that later. Our more pressing concern is investigating the source of this information: Good Brother Timothy," Arthur said with gravity. "He says he''s here to determine if you''re equipped to be the Steward of Vulpex."

    Henrietta interrupted, "I think he was sent here to investigate our rebellion. Apple spied on Timothy speaking with none other than Adam, Himself. Rowan was nearly exposed. They had to be sent away."

    "You said Lyn was sent, too," Morgan spoke up. "How is she involved?"

    "Lyn is a witch. The captain brought her along to train her in secret," Arthur answered.

    Morgan was devastated. In one night, without warning or goodbyes, she lost both her teacher and her sister. Morgan fought back tears. "Where did they go?" she asked.

    "They went into the caverns," Arthur answered. "They''re safe. Safer than any of us. If your grandmother is right and Timothy is here to investigate, then Adam knows, or at least suspects, something, and we''re all in danger. I don''t think Timothy has any evidence seeing as we''re all still alive."

    A grave silence fell over the room. Henri sighed long and heavily. Down the halls, distant music rang through the castle.

    Raf spoke first. "We all know Adam should die for his crimes, but he''s immortal. He''s invincible. No one can even touch Adam unless He wants them to. It''s not too late to stop before we all get killed."

    Morgan answered angrily, "Adam slaughtered the fae folk! Every firefox except Rowan, and now he''s sent an assassin to finish the job. He needs to be stopped."

    "We can''t avenge the firefox if we''re dead!"

    "Enough!" Henrietta''s voice was soft but unyielding. "Rafael, you said it yourself: no one can touch Adam unless He wants them to. He lets his guard down at times. We just need you in position when he does."

    Arthur took command of the conversation again, "If Timothy is telling the truth, then this is our best chance, Rafael."

    Raf looked so young and scared. "What makes you think we can win?" He begged. "When so many people tried and failed?"

    "It''s time to tell him, son," Gramma Henri said. Morgan grasped Raf''s hand.

    "Yes," Arthur conceded. "It''s time you knew the truth. Rafael... son, you are the Holy Ghost."

 Chapter 5 - Rowan

    Captain Reynard was much more than he seemed. Firefox, 2288 years old, freedom fighter, terrorist, refugee, leader of the resistance, and a woman. Well, not exactly. Firefox were shifters. Their genders could change on a whim, but Captain Reynard preferred the feminine, and her given name was Rowan.

    Lyn slept while the monkey nestled in her arms. Reynard was exhausted. He''d been on guard since Timothy arrived on Crescent. Something about Timothy left him uneasy. In truth, Reynard was relieved when Arthur sent them away. Rowan needed to speak with Lilith and couldn''t risk Timothy overhearing somehow.

    The Crystal Caverns under Moondial stretched under the island for miles, carved out over millennia, long after the fires beneath Crescent died, back when Inari first rose out of the sea. Rowan was just a child back then, scared to leave her home and start all over.

    Reynard had extinguished his firelight while Lyn slept to conserve energy. The light drew unnecessary attention to themselves. Strange things live in dark places. Already, they had seen acid lizards, cave birds, and insects the size of Lyn''s head. Still stranger things lurk in the blackest pits. They wouldn''t be safe until they reached Sanctuary. At the speed of an 8-year-old, the gate was several hours away. Time to wake Lyn.

    Once she was roused and nourished (with Apple''s assistance), Reynard told Lyn to take out the crystal gem she was given earlier and summon an orb of light, like she did before. It took her several attempts, and much of the stored mana was lost into the air, but eventually, Lyn succeeded in channeling the mana into magelight.

    "For now," Apple interpreted Reynard''s instructions, "focus on keeping the orb aloft and steady while we climb the caverns. I will lead the way and guard everyone."

    And so it was. They were deep below sea level. The rest of their trek would be a steep climb. Reynard led the way and kept a steady pace while Lyn followed close behind, lighting the way. Meanwhile, all around them, crystal formations sparkled in the darkness, hues of green, blue, purple, and silver, twinkling reflections of Lyn''s magelight.

    They continued like that for a long time: Reynard led them along the safest route while Lyn silently focused. Apple hung from Lyn''s back, arms around her shoulders. But Lyn''s young mind often drifted, with her magelight drifting or dissipating. More than once, Lyn lost grip of the thought, and the light almost scattered.

    "Captain Reynard," the monkey shouted as she jumped onto Reynard''s back. "Lyn has a question," she said quieter now, close to Reynard''s ear. "She wants to know why she can cast magic, and if Morgan and Rafael can, too?"

    Apple interpreted from Reynard''s shoulder. He didn''t stop or turn around as he spoke.

    "When Adam and Eve ate the forbidden fruit, it cursed them. Original Sin had several consequences. One was random genetic mutations. You see, Adam and Eve were perfect, but they failed God''s test; so evidently, perfection was overrated. With mutations came flaws, and as flaws built up over generations, fewer and fewer humans were born with magical abilities.

    "When Adam figured this out, he gathered all the known magic users to the capital, declared them his ''purest'' children, and gave them land to steward. Now Adam manages their bloodlines like pure breed hounds.

    "Your mother came from a family Adam had ''cultivated'' for centuries to maximize magical potential. So you probably inherited your powers from her. As to your second question, I don''t know if Morgan or Rafael inherited any abilities. I''ve never witnessed them demonstrating magical affinity."

    By now, Lyn''s magelight was greatly diminished. Much of the mana had dissipated into the surrounding environment in the form of heat. Still, for her age and experience, that any collected mana remained was remarkable. But the effort was clearly exacting a toll. Lyn was shuffling her feet and stumbling. Her determination was impressive and earned a smile from Reynard, but the girl needed a rest.

    Reynard summoned a light of his own, a fiery orange sphere, and instructed Lyn to put her light away.

    "The gate isn''t far now," he said, and Apple translated. "Let''s take a break to eat and drink."

    They all crouched around Reynard''s firelight like a campfire. Reynard gave Lyn extra rations. While she ate, Reynard continued her education.

    "It''s time you learned... the truth about me and where we''re going," he said, to Lyn''s alert reaction. She directed Apple to sit on Reynard''s knee to better interpret.

    "When Adam first claimed the islands, we didn''t know what he was capable of. We didn''t know he''d waged a genocidal war on magical creatures for centuries. These islands are so far from the mainlands. No one here knew he could blow up a volcano. Reduce an entire island to a boiling vortex of steam and magma.

    "I survived because I was here on a mission to meet our ancient friends, the cthulians. Adam had been waging war on them for centuries. We hadn''t seen or heard from them in many years.

    "But this was a sacred place. I knew they would come. As they were telling me what Adam had done to them, what he was capable of, he destroyed my home and killed everyone on it. The cave shuddered from the force of it."

    Lyn had stopped eating and looked close to tears, wide-eyed. ''You''re firefox!'' she signed, and as Apple said it, the air around Reynard blurred, and his features changed. His ears disappeared beneath copper-red fur, and two pointed ears grew atop a feminine head. His armor evaporated, revealing a beautiful creature covered in copper fur. Their tail was alive and luxurious, with a white tip. At the tip of each delicate finger was an orange claw. Their eyes were green, pupils diamond-shaped by firelight. Their clothes were emerald-green, mere silken figments of modesty for Lyn''s sake.

    "That''s right," they said. "I''m the last firefox. My name is Rowan." Lyn was dumbstruck, mouth agape. Rowan chuckled.

    It took Lyn a few seconds to process everything Apple was interpreting. Then Lyn shook her head violently, stood up, and shouted for herself. "You lied from the start! Does Papa know?" Lyn had never heard anyone''s voice before, but she knew the principles, and sometimes Apple helped her practice. Her voice was earnest and upset, her pitch wild and erratic.

    Rowan merely blinked. "Of course, your father knows. He''s the one who sent us here, remember? I''m sorry I lied to you, but I had no choice. If anyone else knew, Adam would send assassins to kill me. I''m telling you the truth now."

    That calmed her down. She sat apologetically.

    "Finish your meal. There''s more," Rowan remained unmoved. Lyn reluctantly ate her rations of smoked meats, nuts, dried cherries, and a bread roll.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "Morgan and Rafael know as well. I''ve been training them since they were your age. Now, I''m going to train you," Rowan said with the loving voice of a stern and powerful mother. Lyn couldn''t hear the tone in Rowan''s voice, but she felt it in Apple''s translated delivery. In that moment, Lyn devoted herself to Rowan for life.

    "Let''s continue your training," Rowan said. "Summon the light from your crystal, and hold it steady in front of you."

    Lyn did as she was told. Overeager, she accidentally poured some of her quintessence into the orb. Silver. The orb grew in size, and the color silver increased in proportion. Lyn felt suddenly tired and dizzy.

    "Careful," said Rowan. "Imagine the ball is a feather, light in your mind''s grasp. Delicate. Don''t hold on too tight, or you''ll tire. Here," Rowan poured some of their quintessence into Lyn''s orb. For a brief moment, Rowan''s fire and Lyn''s light intermingled like two collapsing stars. Fiery gold appeared in Lyn''s light, and the girl''s eyes widened with sensation. Her magelight was now a glorious sphere, swirling with silver and fiery colors, greens, blues, purples, and brown. The crystals around them scattered the lights in a million directions, like living galaxies. Rowan reabsorbed their firelight.

    "Mana is a precious resource, soul mana especially so. Quintessence. The spark that makes you human. Deplete that, and you''ll be depressed, exhausted, and vulnerable to all sorts of ailments. Be careful when using quintessence, and be even more careful when absorbing foreign mana.

    "Not all mana is the same, just as no two witches are the same. Everyone has different limitations and can access different mana. So far, you''ve demonstrated an affinity for lights. Whether that''s the extent of your powers, we''ll discover in time. For now, let''s practice what we know.

    "Try to shape the orb. Separate the colors. Construct an illusion. Get creative with it. This is your spell. It can be whatever you want it to be."

    Lyn closed her eyes and concentrated, and the orb began to take shape. Arms, legs, a head, and a tail sprouted out, and when Lyn opened her eyes, it was a near-perfect-sized replica of her Apple. But colors swirled brightly and erratically along fake Apple''s body like a glowworm of many colors.

    "That''s excellent," Rowan encouraged. "In time and with practice, you should be able to cast convincing illusions. Let''s get going. We''re almost at the gate. While we''re climbing, let your monkeylight run around. Practice duplicating natural movements. It''s harder than it seems. Send the monkey running and jumping, but make it look natural."

    The trio continued their ascent. Apple jumped to the ground and chased the illusion of her, giving Lyn a living example to copy. It helped, but the illusion''s jumps were unrealistic.

    "Apple doesn''t jump that high," Rowan pointed out. Lyn smirked and concentrated, and her illusion grew wings.

    ''Now it''s realistic,'' Lyn laughed, and Apple translated, struggling to keep up with her likeness. Finally, Apple gave up and jumped back on Lyn''s shoulders while the magnificent glowing monkey flew overhead, lighting their path. Lyn stumbled a few times, struggling to command the illusion while watching her steps, but never dropped the illusion. Rowan was impressed.

    They reached the entrance to the gate in short order. It looked like a nondescript crack in the wall, easily overlooked in the labyrinthine crystal caverns, but if you knew where to look...

    Rowan told Lyn to stand far back against the wall. Rowan peeked into the crack, but it was too dark to see anything. They summoned a ball of fire and crafted it into a tiny fox, sending the toy scout into the cave.

    Damn. Eight pale bears were sleeping in the cave, and the light woke them up. They started swiping at the fox, but Rowan couldn''t waste the mana burning wild animals. The fox ran around the cave to distract the pale bears.

    Rowan turned to look at Lyn. The glowing monkey would draw attention, they thought, and then had an idea.

    ''Lyn,'' Rowan signed directly, so the pale bears wouldn''t hear them. ''Your illusion can change size. Imagine stretching the mana. Make the monkey giant size, big enough to scare some cave monsters. I''ll draw them out. You send the illusion to the cave entrance so they don''t run back in.''

    Lyn gave a swift and determined nod and closed her eyes. The illusion grew tenfold. She made it terrifying with gorilla arms and large, protruding fangs, but even so, it was beautiful. And it was perfect for their needs at hand. Rowan grabbed Lyn''s hand and then hurried to hide behind a crystal column, thick and tall like a redwood. Rowan called her firefox out of the cage, and the six pale bears chased it outside. Lyn timed her illusion appearance perfectly, commanding the bears'' attention.

    Unlike the copy of Apple, which was bright and solid, this monstrous hulk was transparent, still shining, but not as brightly. The pale bears weren''t sure whether to fight or flee. Lyn''s illusion slammed the ground pointlessly and roared soundlessly, scaring six of the smallest pale bears away, but two stubborn bears stayed. They wouldn''t concede the home where they had nursed their cubs. Stupid bears.

    Rowan didn''t want to kill them. They had no enmity toward pale bears, but they needed to get into that cave.

    "Run to the entrance," Rowan shouted as they stepped out from behind the crystal column. Their entire body spontaneously caught fire, and two fireballs appeared from either palm. This would be over quickly. Rowan charged the pale bears, and Lyn''s winged-gorilla illusion followed behind. Apple pulled Lyn toward the entrance. But the sight of a flaming Rowan terrified the last bears. They caught wise and chased after their young before anyone was hurt. Relieved, Rowan put their fire out and went to the gate.

    Lyn pulled her light into the dark cave and compressed it even smaller than before until it was the size of Apple''s head, shining brighter than ever, flitting around like a hummingbird. Rowan walked to the back of the cave, grasped a heavy slab of stone, and pushed. The stone door spun on its ancient hinge, and they all squeezed through. Rowan pushed the door shut behind them. Lyn gasped in awe. Apple was dumbstruck.

    The Cthulian Mausoleum, an enormous underground forest. Resting place of the greatest cthulian minds and warriors. A single beam of light shined from a crack in the cave ceiling. The cave itself was massive and exquisitely carved over centuries. Towering rows of coffins on top of coffins lined the walls of the mausoleum. In the center of the cavern was a giant, ancient tree with bright pink and purple flowers whose petals covered the cavern floor like thick snow. Strange birds and animals neither Lyn nor Apple had ever seen before watched cautiously but without fear. A creature that resembled a stag with green and black spots came close enough to sniff Lyn''s hand before backing away, having determined they were no threat.

    Lyn laughed aloud with joy and wonder at the beauty hidden beneath her island home. But her laugh woke something.

    "Who dares enter this hallowed space?!" A voice rang out. Apple jumped, and Rowan tensed. Lyn froze when she saw their reactions, looking around for the source of their distress. Then they all saw it. Out of the giant tree in the center of the mausoleum stepped a forest sprite.

    It was dark purple with green veins, feminine curves, and horns like a stag. The sound of angry, buzzing bees filled the air. Beautiful and terrifying, the sprite lifted both hands, and vines sprouted violently out of the ground and surrounded the three travelers, binding them in place. Lyn began to cry in fear, but Rowan made the sign for ''calm,'' and it somewhat worked to pacify her.

    "Sprigga!" Rowan shouted. "Is this any way to greet old friends?" The tree nymph gasped in surprise, and immediately the vines returned to the ground.

    "Rowan! You''re back!" Sprigga ran to greet them, cloven feet giving nimble traction while bounding downhill. Sprigga and Rowan embraced tightly. The sound of buzzing bees changed to a gentle hum that seemed to radiate from Sprigga''s chest. "It''s been so long, I wasn''t sure if you were alive! What are you doing here?"

    "I''m sorry I''ve been gone so long, my dear. I''ve been preparing for war. Here, I''d like you to meet two of our newest recruits. This is Lyn and Apple," Rowan gestured toward their two small compatriots.

    Sprigga knelt, crossing both clawed hands across their chest to appear less threatening. Sprigga''s anthropomorphized face, with skin like tree bark, rearranged itself into something resembling a smile. Sprigga''s massive horns suddenly burst into life. Bright green leaves and blue flowers with flecks of pink blossomed above her. Lyn was instantly captivated and charmed. Delicately, she reached out to touch one of the flowers, as if a creature this magical could only be an illusion. Sprigga''s laugh sounded like a horse''s whinny, with a voice resembling the sound of wind bristling through leaves.

    "Welcome little ones," Sprigga said, "to Sanctuary."

 Chapter 6 - Holy Ghost Detective

    Judging by the purple bruises under Raf''s eyes, Morgan surmised he''d been awake all night. She had hardly slept, either.

    In her quiet moments, Morgan used to wonder why people were so quick to admire and follow Raf. In her darkest moments, when she was all alone, she resented him for it. He was two years younger than her, but still, she always trusted and believed in him, even as a baby. Now that the truth was out, suddenly, it made sense. The faith everyone had in him, the admiration she held for her baby brother: it was all magic, an innocent consequence of his very existence.

    They ate breakfast in silence, and she glanced over at him, wondering, did he ever doubt himself before last night? Did he never question why everyone treated him special? Does he doubt himself now, now that he knows the truth, that they were magically compelled to trust him and follow him? By the weight of his shoulders and the silence that followed him, he seemed wracked with doubt.

    Now that Morgan knew the truth, she doubted him, too, and wondered if it was her doubt or his. The guards and servants surrounding Raf, too, seemed unsure and sluggish. Were they grappling with their own insecurities, she wondered, or Raf''s?

    To complicate things further, Brother Timothy walked into the dining hall, looking smug. He eyed Raf hungrily, and waves of dread swept over Morgan; even the guards shuddered, but Morgan and Raf concealed it expertly. Rowan taught them the art of deception at an early age. The uprising, and their lives, relied on the ability to lie convincingly.

    Timothy''s smile was unnerving and unrelenting. "You ate. Gross. Let''s go."

    The siblings shared a confused glance but followed dutifully. The smile never left Timothy''s face, like the face of a mannequin. He led them out of the castle and to the stone benches carved into the cliffside. The wind whistled like a ceiling overhead. The view of the island was breathtaking. But far across the ocean, a pillar of smoke rose off the smoldering island of Inari, the ruined home of the firefox, an ever-present reminder of Adam''s terrible crimes and power.

    Timothy smiled at them as they hurried to sit, and Morgan wondered if it would be possible to shove him over the cliff. Is that why he brought them to the cliff room? It was a bold move for their first day of instruction. Was he threatening them or taunting them? Both or neither? After a long and uncomfortable silence, Timothy finally began speaking.

    "Brother Mizzet left records of the subjects you''ve already covered, but before I can teach you, I need to test your knowledge myself. You will each take turns reciting the history of Eden to me, starting with Morgan."

    He looked at Morgan, and her heart started pounding. She cleared her head and got her story straight, concentrating on the sanctioned version, and began:

    "Almost 6000 years ago, God made Adam out of land and water to rule and protect Eden. God took a rib from Adam while he slept and made Eve to be mother of humanity. When their first son Cain murdered their second son Abel, God cursed Cain and banished him to Nod."

    "Good," Timothy interrupted. "Rafael." Raf cleared his throat and continued.

    "Manipulated by Lucifer and grief Eve ate the forbidden fruit, and acquired knowledge, but the fruit was cursed. From then on, her children would age and die. God appeared and spoke that humans had free will; for better or worse, they chose their destiny. God would not interfere again. Before leaving, God rewarded Adam for his obedience with godly powers, with which to guide his children."

    "Uh-huh." Something inscrutable flashed across his face as Brother Timothy turned to appreciate the view. He walked nearer the edge and directed, "Morgan."

    She was ready this time. "Over the centuries, children of Adam and Eve covered the land of Garden. In the year 2288, Adam discovered a narrow land bridge that led to a new continent. The new land became known as Exile because Adam exiled criminals across the land bridge."

    "It is beautiful here," Timothy mused aloud, in wonder and hate. He seemed to have forgotten himself completely, breathing deep and gazing out over the lush island canopy, teeming with life and dancing on the wind. Far below, the Cove Market was bustling with people. The rising sun set the horizon aflame with reds and golds rippling off blue waves. Morgan saw an opportunity.

    "Is it beautiful where you''re from?" She coyly inquired.

    When Timothy turned to look at her, his smile was gone. His face was void of emotion. "Where I''m from, the climates are more... unforgiving."

    Morgan gulped.

    Timothy turned back to the view. "Rafael, what happened next?" Raf hesitated a moment but continued.

    "Two millennia passed. Exile became densely populated. Societies began to develop around areas rich in rare minerals and produce. Adam permitted them a level of independence for a time, even allowing a few Exile cities to trade with cities in Garden. Before long, nations formed and amassed influence and power. Until the newly-crowned King of Atlantis declared war on Adam, believing free will meant nothing if a God like Adam ruled everyone. Adam crushed the rebellion and sank a quarter of the continent of Exile into the ocean. After that, Adam took control over Exile. He forgave the survivors, the criminals, and their children and established a Church in every city to keep the peace."

    Timothy kept his eyes on the sunrise but addressed Morgan, "Tell me the history of your island."

    "Crescent''s history goes back over three millennia, when sailors were lost in a storm and crashed ashore. Each of the Vulpen islands developed their own cultures and systems of leadership. But everyone in Vulpex venerated the firefox who lived on the Island of Inari. When Adamˇ­ discovered the Vulpen Islands thirty years ago, Inari led the other islands in a rebellion. That rebellion ended when Adam destroyed Inari and killed everyone living there. Crescent and the other three islands surrendered. As terms of surrender, Vulpen leadership married Gardeners, and Adam established a Church on every island."

    "And why did Adam kill the firefox, Rafael?" Timothy asked.

    "Because mankind has been at war with the fae folk since the winged serpent deceived Eve long ago. Immortals are insidious. They say they want to help, but they sow insurrection. The firefox were heretics and deceivers. We''re safer now they''re gone." Raf''s answer seemed unconvincing to Morgan. They would need to practice that line more.

    "Hm. That will do," Timothy reluctantly turned to address them. His mannequin smile returned. "That brings us to your first assignment: I believe a fae survivor is hiding somewhere on this island. I suspect they are killing people, and I task you to find them and capture them, preferably alive.

    "Rafael, to be Steward of Vulpex, you must prove your loyalty and your usefulness to the Godfather. Bring me the fae, dead or alive, and you will have done both."

    Raf''s mouth opened and closed soundlessly. Finally, he said, "Of course, I avail myself to Godfather Adam in every way. Where should we begin our investigation?"

    "We? You''re including Morgan?" Timothy referred to her as if she weren''t standing in front of him. She bristled, but she was used to it from the clergy.

    "Morgan is my right hand. She goes where I go," Raf responded.

    Timothy took an aggressive step forward. "A day will come when your big sister isn''t around to carry you. You need to stand on your own two feet."

    "Morgan and I stand together," Raf said, firmly closing the discussion.

    Morgan''s chest swelled with pride. She believed in her little brother. It wasn''t magic. It wasn''t the Holy Ghost. Raf believed in her. He helped her believe in herself. What Morgan wanted most in life was to live up to the person he saw her to be.

    Brother Timothy didn''t react for a few seconds, then said, "Very well," unblinkingly. "I compiled a report of my conclusions." Timothy pulled out a scroll from a mystery pocket in his black robes and handed it to Raf. "I suggest you study this on your way to the Church mortuary to inspect the victim''s bodies. They may provide some clue as to what species of fae we''re dealing with."

    Brother Timothy turned again to face the sunrise, dismissing them.

    Without delay, Raf and Morgan collected equipment and readied two horses for a day trip. They remained silent, barely acknowledging each other as they rode away from their castle home.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Castle Moondial was built on top of a stone peak that islanders called the Gnomon. Going to Church meant descending the Gnomon, traversing the woods, and riding through Harbor.

    Riding horseback on a bright, beautiful morning lifted their spirits, and for a short slice of time, they were free. The ocean wind whistled over the cliff, and a buzzing insect danced in the breeze. Morgan was loath to break the spell of the moment, but it was the perfect opportunity to speak without risk of being overheard.

    "You''ve hardly spoken since Father said you''re the Holy Ghost," she confronted the issue directly. "Talk to me. What''s our plan here?"

    For a moment, Raf only stared forward resolutely. She was afraid he might not even answer.

    "Did you know?" he finally demanded, turning to meet her gaze. She winced, but she didn''t look away.

    "Of course not. I suspected you were the reason Rowan stayed with us, but I never guessed you were the Holy Ghost."

    He clenched his fists and then released. "Hm."

    The whistling wind sang on leaves in the trees not far ahead. Morgan couldn''t stand the awkward silence any longer. She said, "Look, this is crazy. You didn''t choose any of this, and I know you don''t want war. Talk to me. What are you thinking?"

    Raf''s eyes watered, but he didn''t cry. "Rowan must have planned this before I was born," he shook his head. "Summoning my spirit into this body, uniquely positioned to get close to Adam one day. I suppose it''s all going according to plan. If Adam makes me Steward of the Vulpen Islands, he''ll summon me to the Garden of Eden, and that''s when Rowan strikes... It''s simple. It could work. If we fail, Adam will kill us all... But I already knew those things. Nothing has changed, except now I know why.

    "The most important thing now is Brother Timothy. He weirds me out, and something about this assignment sets me off. It''s like he wants us out of the castle. Even the mission makes no sense. Rowan is the only fae on the island, and they aren''t killing anyone, right?"

    "As far as I know. So either the fae and the killings are unrelated, or there''s another fae we don''t know about. What makes Timothy think the killer is fae, anyway?"

    "The files don''t offer much evidence. Just the coroner''s reports and records of tidal waves." Raf reached into his satchel and pulled out the scroll. "How about you give it a look," he said and handed it to her. "Steady your stomach. The details are gruesome."

    They entered the forest and fell silent as Morgan read the reports.

    On their left, mountainous peaks formed the Spine of Crescent. A lush forest sprawled over the interior valley. Most islanders lived near the waterfront, but several tribes dotted the woods and peaks, preferring to live in sheltered isolation. Anyone could appear from behind a tree. Even the wildlife could be familiar spies. They couldn''t speak candidly anymore for fear of being overheard, so they kept a brisk pace in the woods, silent and alert.

    The sun was high in the sky by the time they reached Harbor. The largest city on the island, Harbor was crafted on a platform of lumber, with houses built in the trees. Vibrantly tended gardens grew down and around the platforms. Flower petals fell like colorful snow from the canopy gardens above, carried away on the ocean breeze. On the wooden streets, people bustled along with places to go. Twice, someone recognized them and shouted congratulations on Rafael''s victory in the Perigee festival. They waved and carried on. The sunlight was intense by the time they arrived at Church.

    Church was the only stone building in Harbor, a cathedral slab of marble overlooking the city waterfront, like a headstone in a forest. It was constructed with classic Garden overtures, towering archways, and stained glass portraits of the Holy Mother and Father. Adam had all the materials shipped in from Garden thirty years ago when the islands surrendered. Upon His ''discovery'' of Vulpex, most functions of state, news, education, and medicine were consolidated at Church.

    Churchyard was built like an oversize theater. The steps leading to the stage were massive and many, intended to double as rafters, so that when Adam visited the island, everyone could come to witness. Morgan abhorred the church but smiled in case anyone was watching.

    They secured their horses and began the hike up and down the steps to Churchyard.

    When they were younger, Captain Reynard encouraged Morgan and Raf to tag along on assignments so they were familiar with the area. Churchyard was grand and crowded with petitioners and faithful brothers, bustling back and forth with somewhere to go. Exotic flowering trees decorated the paths and gaps between buildings. Churchyard''s loveliness only antagonized Morgan''s fury.

    The mortuary was in the basement of a white marble building with gorgeous stained-glass windows; images of God ''blessing'' Adam were ubiquitous in Church.

    They checked in with a reception and requested entry to where the bodies were kept. Cold and dimly lit were the halls. The stench of death was overpowering. White flame sconces decorated the walls. On one side of the room were two stone slabs. On the other side was a single desk. The desk was made of marble, like the bookshelf behind it, like everything else in the building. The room was otherwise sterile, without decoration or evidence of human activity.

    "Hello?" Raf shouted down the hall. "Is anyone on staff?"

    From around a corner, they heard feet brushing against stone. Soon an unusually tall man appeared in black robes. His hair was black, and his jaw was sharp. There was a coldness behind his green eyes, but his voice was a warm and comforting hum, like a song that sticks with you.

    "Welcome to Crescent Mortuary. Call me Shaman Kroeser. How can I help you?" Everyone in the Church had familiars. Kroeser''s blackbird familiar was perched on his shoulder. It cawed a greeting to them both.

    "I am Rafael Avalyn. This is my sister, Morgan. We have orders from on high. Brother Timothy believes a fae murderer may be on the island. I''d like to see where the bodies are kept. If any unusual bodies have come in lately, please show me those first."

    Kroeser responded slowly as if he were considering their inquiry while preoccupied with something else. "A fae serial killer? Wow! You know, there is one body you might want to see. It came in only yesterday. Unusual... is one word for it. I finished the autopsy and put him on ice this morning. Follow me. I''ll show you." With that, Kroeser turned and went back the way he came. Morgan and Raf exchanged glances and followed him down another flight of stairs and through a door. The air froze as they walked into an icy, rectangular room. Morgan started shivering immediately.

    It was a freezer with bodies on waist-high marble slabs like the room upstairs. Some of the bodies looked as if they had been frozen for a long time. Shaman Kroeser stopped in front of one corpse with dozens of circular purple welts along its waist and arms. Massive chunks were cleanly carved out of the neck and shoulder. The collar bone was gone, exposing the spine, ribs, and lungs. Ink covered the body, staining the muscle and marrow jet black. Morgan and Raf exchanged breathless, knowing glances.

    "Where was the body found?" Raf asked Shaman Kroeser.

    "His mother found him on a riverbank downstream from a cave. It seems he was spelunking when he encountered something that leaves purple suction marks and cleaves through solid bone."

    The implication was obvious: Cthulians. The oceanfolk were rarely seen off the island coast. The Land and Sea Treaty forbade them from ever touching land again or else war. Adam let them live because hunting them all down underwater would be almost impossible. Or at least time-consuming. But if a cthulian broke the treaty to kill a human, Adam might change his mind.

    Morgan spoke first. "It could have been staged. Tools could have been used to imitate the carving wounds. Even if the ink is genuine, someone could have captured a cthulian and extracted it from them."

    "This needs to be handled discreetly," Raf said with quiet authority. Rafael Avalyn was young, but his name, training, and unique magnetism somehow elevated him from an impetuous princeling to a formidable, imposing commander. "Morgan and I will go to the cave he was exploring to look for tangible evidence. No sense involving the Holy Father without something concrete. In the meantime, keep the body on ice."

    "Have more bodies been found like this one?" Morgan asked. Shaman Kroeser looked at her and paused like he considered ignoring her question, but instead curtly responded, "No."

    Morgan took a step toward the shaman and spoke directly. "We''re investigating a series of possible homicides. Your records describe six bodies that washed ashore over the last 3 years. Each with similar wounds, death by exsanguination, is that right? My brother and I would like you to show us those bodies, please."

    Shaman Kroeser''s face contorted into a surprised snarl. His response was quick and breathless. "I can''t show them to you. They couldn''t be identified, so they were buried in unmarked graves behind the church."

    Morgan was stunned and confused. Kroeser''s reaction was oddly suspicious. Did he have something to hide or was withholding information just to spite her? She feared anything she said might be met with derision by the shaman.

    Raf jumped in, "I''m sure you know the church shares public records with the stewarding family. Was any investigation conducted as to the victims'' identities or whereabouts when they went missing?"

    Shaman Kroeser shifted his weight uncomfortably. Then he walked to a cabinet, opened a drawer, and fingered through scrolls until he found the one he wanted.

    He opened the scroll and seemed to skim its contents, saying, "One of the forensic brothers asked around. It seems one victim was known as Pika, a vagabond who slept under the docks and was known for thieving. No known origin or next of kin could be found, so the investigation was closed, quick and tidy. The brother concluded Pika was likely killed in retaliation for some theft or offense." Kroeser looked up at them with a charmed expression.

    "Would it be possible to exhume the body?" Raf asked.

    "As I said, the graves were unmarked, so you''re welcome to dig out back, but there''s no guarantee you''ll unearth the right body." Kroeser tilted his head and blinked several times. "I fear there''s nothing more I can do for you."

    Morgan felt rage erupting in her. She wanted to smash in Kroeser''s smug face. Morgan wondered if it was Raf''s rage or her own. He was about to react in anger, but Morgan had another idea.

    "Thank you for your time, Shaman Kroeser. If another exsanguinated body washes ashore, keep it on ice and alert us. We''ll see ourselves out."

    Raf hesitated. His jaw clenched, but he kept his composure, nodded a farewell, and turned to leave. Morgan wanted to scream and punch something, but they kept calm, walking back to their horses. Once safely out of earshot, Raf said plainly, "Kroeser is hiding something. I assume you have an idea."

    "Either he''s hiding something, or he''s just an asshole, but yeah, I got a plan. Kroeser gave us a name and location. Let''s ask around the docks if anybody knew Pika. Maybe it won''t lead anywhere, but there''s still a trail. Let''s see where it leads."

 Chapter 7 - The Wasp

    Arthur Avalyn poured two more drinks, purple wine with honey and ginger. Burning wood sparked and crackled in the stone fireplace, filling Arthur''s office with hypnotic warmth and the illusion of safety.

    Arthur gave Milo Meiori a glass and sank into his armchair with satisfaction.

    "To your son," Milo toasted, "and his unforgettable victory."

    He raised his glass and rejoined, "To both our children! May their futures be bright!" They drank as one. Arthur lifted the cover of a wooden box on a table between their chairs, retrieving two cigars. A citrus aroma permeated the space. Arthur clipped each cigar and gave one to Milo.

    The retired Steward of Lona was older than Arthur by a decade. Milo''s wife Talia had died in childbirth a few months before Emma. When Arthur lost Emma, it was Milo that understood him best.

    Milo was glancing sideways at Arthur like a man afraid to ask.

    "Out with it, man," Arthur prodded with a grin.

    "About our children''s futures..." Milo said sheepishly. "I heard a rumor Adam wants new leadership for Vulpex. A single steward with four islands. And I heard he''s looking at Rafael."

    "Where did you hear this rumor?" Arthur leaned back in his chair and flicked his cigar.

    "Don''t fence with me. I saw that Good Brother with you at the tourney, and again last night, he set your son to task after a murderer... Is it true?"

    Billowing grey smoke was Arthur''s answer, "So he says."

    Milo appeared at once annoyed and strangely triumphant. He leaned back in his seat and stared into the fire, finally, tragically resigned. A mess of emotions flashed across Milo''s entire being, but Arthur interpreted only a few. It left him unsettled.

    "Are you angry? You gave the stewardship to Haven years ago. Surely you don''t miss it? Or are you upset that Haven wasn''t considered first?"

    "No, nothing like that," Milo said quickly. "I''m worried for you. I know you have secrets--don''t worry--they''re still yours... We''ve been friends all your life, Arthur. Don''t think I haven''t seen things, heard things. I noticed your captain disappeared. With greater authority comes greater scrutiny." Milo had moved to stand close to the fire. He turned and gestured toward the painting over Arthur''s desk, ''Wrath of Godfather.''

    "I''ve always hated that painting," he said. "It''s morbid. I was at sea when he destroyed Inari. It haunts me to this day. And you''ve got the Flood of Exile hanging in your office. Inari was an island... How many died when Adam sank half a continent? Thousands? Hundreds of thousands? Millions? There were five Vulpen Islands. Have you considered you might be risking the four that remain?"

    Arthur was still. "What do you think you know?"

    "I know nothing! I''ve always known nothing, like this conversation never happened..." He turned from Arthur to look out the window. "But we both know how this plays out. Rafael will be forced to marry some Garden girl. Meanwhile, the Church will expand their influence with a unified legal system. How long do you think you can smuggle fae under the nose of scrutiny?"

    Arthur was confused. "What are you talking about?" Milo turned to face him, silhouetted by the setting sun, with clouds of pink and gold and blue and fiery red.

    "The Fae Remnants. Whispers, mostly heard on the wind. They''re smuggling aboard ships to Vulpex. Someone got clumsy, and now everybody knows. No doubt, that''s why Adam took such a sudden interest."Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Arthur had no idea. "I''ve never heard of any Fae Remnants. You and your rumors. Where do you hear such things?"

    "Familiars, Arthur, they''re good for more than finger-speaking. Mine tells me the news and wakes me in the morning with tea. They know everything any familiar ever learned. Get with the times, man... If you''re not smuggling the fae, what''s really going on?"

    Not for the first time, Arthur wanted to tell Milo everything. He would have confessed years ago, but Reynard objected. But they needed allies. They would need all the help they could muster. Arthur finished his drink and walked to lean on his desk, his cigar still on the arm table. He poured himself another glass for courage.

    "Captain Reynard is secretly training Lyn to harness magic," he said with pride. "I never heard of these Remnants before tonight, but I assure you, finding them is now my highest priority."

    Milo seemed deflated and somehow relieved, responding, "That''s great news. Adam will give her a good life-"

    "Adam will never find out. If he finds out she''s got power, he''ll take her to Garden. He''ll give her away, like some thing, like he did to her mother. She''ll be alone. I will not let that happen to her."

    "It''s not so bad. I hear from Nat once a month. She likes it there. It''s beautiful. She''s free to roam."

    "She''s not free. She''s a gestation pod for more of Adam''s magic babies."

    "No one is entirely free to do as they wish. You''re free to live because you knelt. You''re free to rule Crescent because you serve Adam. Even if Adam never found Vulpex, you''d still be constrained by the laws of this land. You romanticize freedom. It doesn''t exist. You want to ''liberate'' people? From what? Since Adam took control, the church eradicated every major disease. The hungry are fed. Don''t pretend you haven''t loved all these fat tourists dropping gems all over your island."

    "Yes, there''s order and plenty. At what cost? He slaughtered our families, Milo. He killed the firefox. Haven''t you dreamt of justice?"

    There it was. An opening. A secret desire flashed in Milo''s eyes, and also anger.

    "Of course, I dream of it! For thirty years, I''ve dreamt of it, alongside nightmares of that!" Milo pointed at the ''Wrath of Godfather.'' "He''s too powerful! He can''t be stopped!"

    "That''s not true."

    Neither of them moved or breathed. Milo stared at him intensely.

    "Don''t be daft. He''s a god. The entire planet worships Him."

    "Adam is only a man. The power he wields, he stole from five ikons! He killed them and bound their souls to his regalia! Look at the picture. You can see them in detail: the crown, the gauntlets, the sword, and the belt. You remember them. Those are the source of his power! Separate him from those, and he can be killed. He''s not God."

    Milo''s eyes opened in shock. His face displayed comprehension at first, then dread, as another voice, barely a whisper, chittering and hissing, said, "I''ve heard enough."

    The door to Arthur''s office opened with a bang. Brother Timothy stood in the frame, still smiling. He stepped into the room and the door shut behind him. A mean-looking wasp flew out from under Milo''s chair to land on Timothy''s shoulder. His familiar. A moan escaped Arthur. Milo was a tapestry of guilt and sorrow. Timothy drank it all in with a grin.

    The wasp spoke first. "Arthur Avalyn, Steward of Crescent, for the crimes of heresy and attempted treason, I sentence you and your line to death."

    Arthur didn''t think. He didn''t hesitate. His arms reached for the lamp on his desk and threw himself at Timothy. He needed to die. Arthur had to warn his children. Fear and adrenaline made him quick. Timothy stood calmly. But the fear driving Arthur was snuffed out by dread when Arthur saw Timothy''s smile. As the base of the lamp collided with Timothy''s temple, his smile became genuine and sinister, not the mechanical one worn earlier; this was the grin of a winner. Timothy''s eyes were wide with excitement, and was that relief? As his body fell to the ground, a worried pause overtook Arthur. Hesitantly, he moved toward the door. But he wouldn''t get far.

    A dark grey smoking form rose out of Timothy''s twitching body. It looked at Arthur. He ran like a mouse from a cat, the most fearsome, the image of death, with eyes that glow like rings in the dark, bearing swiftly upon its morsel.

    It disappeared into Arthur''s body, who stood limply for a moment, lurched and seized, and finally collapsed upon the floor.

    Milo watched it all grimly. At last, his shoulders fell, and he hunched over Arthur''s desk.

    The wasp flew from Timothy''s body to land gently upon Arthur''s face, locked in horror and despair, staring out at nothing as Timothy''s blood spread across the floor.

 Chapter 8 - Lilith

    Rowan dreamt of home. Not the Moondial on Crescent, but the place they were born. Inari. Rowan dreamt of obsidian walls and rivers of lava. The home Rowan''s parents built. They taught Rowan how to dream before Rowan could speak. They taught Rowan to master the dream landscape.

    Rowan returned home every night in their dreams. Painstakingly, they remembered every crack and cranny, never permitting themself to forget a single detail. Inside, in the human tradition, portraits of their family covered the walls, preserving every feature, every strand of hair, every signature expression. Days and days spent on each member, mourning and painting, before Lilith came.

    It was in the Crystal Cavern that Lilith first entered Rowan''s dreams. How many days and nights had they spent; starving, exhausted, dreaming of their dead family, wishing to join them, too ashamed to act?

    One night Lilith came to them and offered Rowan a new purpose: revenge. She had a plan to use the Avalyns to get close to Adam. Lilith had been watching Adam for millennia. She knew his weakness, but she was trapped in Nod, unable to strike. Lilith needed a champion, and Rowan needed revenge for their people. That night, Rowan swore their life to Lilith''s cause.

    Since then, Rowan redecorated their astral home. It''s cozier than it was before Adam destroyed the real thing. Rowan added splashes of color and flowers that didn''t exist. There was the bedroom where Rowan and Lilith first made love. So many nights spent dreaming together, talking, plotting, laughing. Lilith had a wicked sense of humor. She could enter anyone''s dreams. Most of the time, she only spied, maybe adding a scary monster for the fun of it. Most humans forget their dreams, making them unsuitable to be her champion. Sometimes Lilith would tell Rowan stories of embarrassed, compromised, or frightened dreamers, cackling madly all the while.

    Rowan could sense Lilith on the edge of their dream. Reaching out with their mind, Rowan found themself in a long hall with a single door.

    Along the walls were engraved stone images; Of a great war between humans and humanoid creatures with bat-like wings and fangs; Above, a dragon, raining destruction; Farther on, a violent scene of Adam and Lilith; Of Lilith falling from a high place; And a shadowy winged creature, come to Lilith, wrapping itself around her legs and body.

    The door, too, was carved, depicting a scene of Lilith and the dark-winged creature, her belly swollen with his child. He entered her from behind, their arms intertwined, shadows encircling them.

    Rowan opened the door, as they had done countless times before, and stepped into a black stone room lit with a dozen blue fire scones. No windows and only one door.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Lilith stood in the center of the room like a queen, proud and unyielding. A soft smile broke her immortal face. Her waves of black hair shimmered in the flickering blue firelight. Her skin was the color of a foggy sky. Dark wings wrapped around her body like a sleeping bat, or a living, leathery dress. The rest of Lilith was bare except for an elegant gold band she wore on her head. It resembled a crown, but Rowan understood it was more like a wedding ring.

    Lilith beckoned Rowan, her arms outstretched. "My darling," she said.

    Rowan ran to her. They embraced and kissed.

    Lilith became deathly serious. "I''ve been trying to reach you. Arthur is dead. Adam sent Timothy to find evidence or prove innocence. Evidence was found, and Arthur was executed. Soon the children will be as well. I''m sorry, Rowan. We have to move forward with plan B."

    The news hit Rowan like a mace. Before Adam found the islands, humans living on Crescent worshiped the firefox of neighboring Inari. As island leaders, the Avalyn family had been known and trusted for generations. The Avalyns had been Rowan''s surrogate human family for centuries. They felt this loss as they felt the loss of their Inarin family, ripping old wounds wide open.

    "Wait," they pleaded. "Let me go back. You said Rafael and Morgan are still alive. Let me save them. I can do it. I can make it in time. I know it."

    Lilith looked at Rowan with conflicted sympathy. "You can''t go back," she said. "Moondial is lost to us. Your cover was blown. They''ll be looking for you now."

    "I can make myself invisible. Please. I''m not being sentimental. Rafael and Morgan are both skilled warriors. Rafael is the Holy Spirit! If Adam realizes it and captures him, we lose our strongest weapon-"

    "Rafael is not our strongest weapon," Lilith interrupted. She turned from Rowan and walked to a table where chess pieces were spread across a checkerboard. She lifted the black bishop and considered it. Blue sconces lit the room. Her hair shimmered in the light.

    Lilith reached a decision, putting the rook back in place, and saying, "The Holy Spirit cannot fall into Adam''s hands. You might make it in time to rescue them, but if you fail, if the enemy captures Rafael, take him off the board. Adam cannot get hold of another ikon. He''s already too powerful."

    Rowan nodded grimly. Lilith continued.

    "The only option left to us is a direct assassination. For that, we need our strongest weapon on the board. We need Samaal. Save the Avalyn children, then prepare a gateway. When the moon reaches its Perigee, we move Samaal to Eden."

    Rowan almost woke up; they were so scared. Rowan had never met or seen Samaal before, but they knew he was Lilith''s son. They knew enough to worry and wonder what it meant to bring him to Eden. A sacrifice would be needed. Did Lilith intend for Rowan to sacrifice Lyn to open the door?

    Lilith put her hand on Rowan''s face lovingly. "Remember your promise. To avenge your people. We can kill Adam. I need your strength, and we need Samaal on Eden. Are you ready?"

    Rowan nodded resolutely.

    "Good. Wake up, my love. Hurry. Save Rafael... or kill him."

 Chapter 9 - Azazel

    They separated at the docks to cover more ground. Morgan questioned nearby shop owners, and Raf sought out other vagrants in the area. They met up around dinnertime with Morgan empty-handed. Most of the shop owners knew Pika, but few knew anything about him.

    She was sitting at their rendezvous spot when she spotted them, Raf and three others, who appeared to be young vagrants.

    Raf introduced everyone first, "Morgan, this is Faerie, Alex, and Deon. They were friends of Pika''s."

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you all," Morgan said. "I wish it was under different circumstances." None of them said anything. They looked nervous.

    "They told me what happened to Pika," Raf said. "I offered them dinner to come and tell you what they told me. It''s... it''s a hell of a story."

    The smallest one of the bunch did most of the talking at first. Alex seemed to be the leader of their group of street urchins. He and Faerie were born on another island and ran away from their families to be themselves together.

    Deon came from Exile. His parents died in a fire, but he was big and strong, so he found work on a cargo vessel. When the ship docked at Crescent, Deon fell in love with the island, abandoned his post, and swore he''d never leave. That was two years ago.

    Over seared fish with coconut rice, the trio explained that Pika was more of an acquaintance than a friend. He was older and born in Garden. He never told them why he left, and he avoided public places. Mostly ate and prepared fish he''d caught and slept outside, far from anyone. They figured he was just paranoid. At least, that''s what they thought before the Raven got him.

    "Wait, wait, what? A Raven?" Morgan interrupted. Raf gave her a meaningful look.

    "Not a raven. The Raven. It''s a monster that eats vagrants on the island," Alex told her furiously. "It''s been going on for years. No one cares because the Raven only takes people who aren''t important. People like us. Every few months, another one goes missing. We told the Brother investigating Pika''s death, but he didn''t believe us."

    Morgan and Raf looked at each other, and a silent conversation passed between them. The trio watched anxiously, and it was the girl who spoke, Faerie, "but you do believe us, don''t you?"

    Morgan considered her thoughtfully and said, "We have reason to believe your story, but it''s not much to go on. What can you tell us about this Raven? How do you know it took your friend?"

    "Deon saw it," she said, and everyone turned to look at Deon. He had been the quietest of the trio. A giant young man, but when he spoke, it was in a gentle timbre, almost a whisper.

    "I heard about the Raven back in Exile, but I didn''t believe. They told me a giant bird lived in the Farthest Wood that ate wanderers. Before I left Exile, a rumor went round that they caught the Raven, but without a body to prove it, my parents figured it was a myth. That was four years ago. I didn''t hear of it again until I came to live here. When they told me about a giant black bird that eats people, I thought it was a joke, a story from the mainland to scare kids. Until I saw it take Pika." Morgan and Raf leaned in with rapt attention. No one interrupted him.

    "It was at night. I was getting up to pee when I saw Pika from across the docks. He was tying his boat to a tree. That was normal. Pika liked to fish at night. I saw something dash across the beach. It was like a shadow, too dark to make out any details, and it moved so fast. It snuck up behind Pika, and that''s when I saw it clear in the moonlight. It was bigger than Pika, with a giant beak and shiny black eyes. It had to be the Raven. I yelled at Pika to run, but it was too late. The second I screamed, the Raven burst into thick, black smoke. I couldn''t see anything, but I heard Pika scream, and then nothing. Alex and Fairy came, and when the smoke cleared, we looked for him, but he was gone."

    "When did this happen?" Morgan asked.

    "More than a moon ago," Deon answered. Raf and Morgan both reacted. The body washed ashore only days ago. If what Deon said was true, the Raven kept Pika alive for over a moon, feeding off him. But why would a giant bird drink blood? And burst into smoke? Morgan had never heard of such a thing. They needed to bring this information to Captain Reynard, but he was gone.

    "Thank you for your help," Raf told the trio. "We''re in your debt. My sister and I need to deliberate. We will find this thing, whatever it is, and stop it. I give you my word. Until next time, good night."

    The three were grateful for the meal. As the siblings mounted their horses, Faerie ran up to Morgan.

    "You do believe us, don''t you? You''ll find the thing and stop it?" Her eyes were shining with hope and fear. Morgan couldn''t be sure of anything. Their story made no sense.

    "I believe you," she said. Morgan wasn''t honestly sure what she believed but said it convincingly. The weight that lifted off Faerie''s face made the lie worth it. Morgan reached up and pulled one of her hairpins out. It was a simple but pretty piece, silver, studded with jade. She gave it to Fairy and offered her a promise; "We will find this thing, whatever it is. We will kill it."

    Fairy burst into tears of relief and joy, falling to the ground. "Thank you, thank you, thank you," she kept repeating. Alex and Deon stepped forward to pull Fairy up. They all thanked the royal siblings, and together, they parted.

    Morgan needed a moment to collect herself as they rode toward Castle Moondial. It had been a particularly strange and exhausting day. The enigmatic and probably dangerous Brother Timothy sent them on a fae witch hunt. If Shaman Kroeser''s cthulian victim is legitimate, Adam might summon the specter of another genocide. And to top it off, an actual fae serial killer might indeed be living on the island, preying on their people, unnoticed for years. How many had died unspeakable deaths in anonymity? Morgan shook her head to clear the thought. Brother Timothy needed to be informed. Deon''s account confirmed his suspicion, but the alleged cthulian victim might interest him more. If the oceanfolk move against mankind, Adam would respond with devastating force. Morgan and Raf rode in silence to their cliff-side castle home.

    The sun was nearly hidden under the horizon by the time Morgan and Raf stabled their horses at Moondial. The sky was a mess of reds and oranges, blues and purples, with increasingly darker hues.

    A signal was sounding in the low tower. All castle inhabitants were being called to the great hall for an announcement. Castle conferences were usually boring affairs and scheduled once a month on the new moon. It was far too soon to be having another conference.

    With their day already long and trying, the signal amplified all the fears and anxieties Morgan and especially Raf had been carrying since they woke up. As they ran to the great hall, they saw scared, tearful castle staff glancing at the siblings with dread and pity.

    Something was very, very wrong. Morgan could feel a rising panic, looked around and saw more panicked faces. Raf looked terrified. She stopped and grabbed his arm, forcing him to look at her.

    "You''re losing your calm, and it''s scaring everyone," she whispered to him, holding both his arms.

    "That''s because I''m scared," he said defiantly. "You and I both know what happened. Timothy happened. He wanted us out of the castle, and now there''s a sudden conference."

    "I''m scared, too," she said. "But that''s not a luxury you can afford. It''s not fair, but what you feel is amplified to everyone around you. When you''re scared, you scare everyone else. You''ve got to be vigilant. You cannot fall into fear or despair. We need you to inspire us, especially in the frightful times."

    Raf didn''t react immediately, only a few blinks. Finally, he nodded and closed his eyes. He took several deep breaths, and Morgan felt more at peace- though not entirely.

    "That was good. That worked. What were you thinking?" she asked.

    "I kept thinking, ''we''ll get through this.'' You and me. We''ll get through this." He smiled sadly. They squeezed each other''s hands and then ran for the great hall. By the time they arrived, a crowd had formed. Milo Meiori was sitting in their father''s chair.

    "Milo," Raf greeted, his voice betraying uncertainty. "Where is my father?"

    Milo Meiori stood, walked over to Raf, and looked him in the eyes. When he spoke, pain broke the lines of his face. "Your father is in a coma. He killed one of the Holy Father''s faithful, and Godfather Adam struck him down for the transgression."

    Morgan was stunned to numbness. Milo kept talking, but she couldn''t hear most of it. Words rang in her mind like the bells ringing in the courtyard. She wanted to sit down but couldn''t. It wasn''t safe to mourn publicly. They had to hold it together.

    Milo continued, "Since your father was charged with treason, I''ve stepped in as acting steward until the Holy Father affirms or negates the current line of succession."

    Rafael found his voice. "What? No. I am acting steward in the event my father is incapacitated. Not you. We will hold an investigation and get to the truth of this!"

    Meiori held his hands up in a show of peace. "I''m not your enemy. Do whatever you want, but ask yourself, do you want to steward the island right now," at this, Meiori hesitated. He looked tormented. "Or would you rather be... with your father?"

    The siblings exchanged glances, a silent conversation. Everything felt so wrong.

    "Fine," Raf said, finally. "You can manage things until Adam decides, but not alone. I will help you steward. You''re from Lona. I know Crescent. The people won''t respect you alone."

    Meiori hesitated and then nodded. "We can talk about that." Something about the way he said it bothered Morgan. A sad and uncomfortable silence followed.

    "Where is our father?" she asked plainly. Meiori appeared at once relieved and grief-stricken.

    "He''s been moved to his bedroom in the high tower. I don''t know if he''ll wake up. I was in the room when he killed Timothy. If Arthur does wake up, I have to arrest him for murder. Either way, it might be best toˇ­ say your goodbyes."

    That was ominous, Morgan thought. Or was it Raf? Her hand instinctively reached for her sword, and she knew without looking, Raf was doing the same thing. She looked around. No one was armed except for the guards, eight of them stationed around the great hall. Nothing appeared out of the ordinary, but Morgan inspected each guard carefully.

    "To-to your father, I mean," Meiori stammered. "I am so sorry. Please, say goodbye to your father."

    "This conversation will be continued," Raf said. "Soon." He turned and left the great hall. Morgan followed. As they passed the guards, she watched them with a newfound suspicion and paranoia. People she''d known for years. How sudden she was to fear betrayal.

    But her fears bore no fruit. They reached the high tower only assaulted by pitying glances and frightened cries. People looked terrified, like the end was near. It wasn''t Raf this time; he looked determined, his breaths slow and deep. The collective terror of Adam''s wrath was too strong to be overcome by breathing exercises. Two guards were stationed outside Steward Avalyn''s door, Limu and Sifu, men they knew and trained alongside. They opened the door, and the siblings walked through. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Their father''s bedroom was rustic and spacious, with a balcony overlooking the island and ocean. They closed the door behind them and were alone, the three of them. Arthur was lying in bed. Morgan and Raf hurried to his side and found him sweating. Morgan touched his forehead but found no fever. Arthur twitched. He grimaced, but he did not wake.

    "He''s in pain," Raf observed. "This isn''t a coma. Something happened to him."

    "Milo said, ''Adam struck him down.'' Whatever that means."

    "I suppose I''ll ask him when I talk to him next. What the hell is he doing?"

    "It looks like a hostile takeover. He said Dad killed Timothy and then was incapacitated. No evidence. Only Milo''s testimony backs it up."

    "You don''t think Dad killed Timothy?" Raf asked her. She shrugged.

    "I wouldn''t put it past him, but I think we have more pressing concerns. Milo said Timothy charged Dad with treason. That means Adam probably knows. And this," she pointed at their father, "is probably a preview of what''s coming for us if we don''t get out of here fast."

    "Wait, what. You want to leave him? Leave Crescent to Milo Meiori, and run?" Raf looked so young and bewildered. Morgan put her hands on his face.

    "I don''t know what''s happened to Dad, but I can''t help him, and we''re in danger. We need. To go. Now. We''ll make for the crystal caverns. We''ll catch up with Rowan and Lyn, and we''ll figure it out. If we''re here when Adam arrives, he''ll kill us both."

    "What do you think he''ll do if we''re not here when he arrives?" The question silenced her. Raf turned to look at his father. "You should go. Adam probably won''t sink the island if it''s you that gets away. I need to stay and face the music."

    She was speechless. Every rational bone in her body wanted to run as fast as she could, but she kept wondering what Adam would do to her brother if she ran. She could not imagine leaving Raf to face Adam alone. After a moment of silence, she stepped by his side and squeezed his hand.

    "I go where you go," she said to him. He choked up and cleared his throat, trying to look resolute, very nearly succeeding.

    Suddenly Arthur began to convulse and grunt and finally sigh. His eyes opened. He slowly sat up in bed.

    "Are you okay?" Morgan asked, sitting on the bed. "What happened?"

    Arthur ignored her and ran his hands along his body as if discovering it for the first time. A slow smile crept across his face. Arthur looked up at Raf. There was something sinister behind his smile. Arthur turned from his children and stood up on the other side of the bed. He walked naked to the balcony. Raf and Morgan exchanged confused glances. Raf followed his father nervously. So did Morgan.

    "Dad? What''s wrong? What happened with Timothy?" Raf grabbed his father by the shoulders, holding Arthur and forcing him to look at Raf. Morgan hung back, observing.

    Arthur''s smile grew more sinister. Suddenly, he grabbed Raf by the throat and forced him to the balcony''s edge. Raf struggled but was too stunned and confused to offer much resistance, and Arthur had his hand on Rafael''s sword. Morgan rushed toward them too late. Arthur tossed Raf with ease far over the balcony to certain death.

    Morgan froze mid-stride, watching helplessly as her brother disappeared behind the ledge, reaching in vain for her. She couldn''t move. It was as if all the air had been sucked out of her. Even inhaling felt strange and unnatural. Her sword arm hung limply at her side, but across from her, grinning, holding Rafael''s sword, was Arthur Avalyn.

    Arthur signed and stretched his neck and shoulders. "Ahh," he said slowly, testing his voice. "Is that all it takes to break you? Do you give up? Shall I kill you now, too?" He taunted her.

    "You''re not my father. What are you? What do you want?" She demanded, raising her sword. Arthur seemed to like that.

    "My name is Azazel. I''m one of the Fallen."

    He paused for dramatic effect.

    Morgan''s heart dropped in her chest, and she nearly dropped her sword. Adam had summoned a demon from hell to possess her father and kill her family, and it was standing in front of her, wearing her father''s body like an outfit.

    "What do you want?" she repeated in a whisper. Arthur kept smiling.

    "I thought I wanted to spend eternity with my fellows, but you know what? Eternity will last. I like it here, and I think I''ll stick around." While he was speaking, Morgan was backing away toward the door.

    "Fine," she said, buying time. "You wanna stay on Eden, I can''t stop you. Any more than I could have stopped my father from his little rebellion. He made his decisions, and here we are. You''ve decided to stay. Fine. Now, how about you decide to let me go, huh? You do your thing, and I''ll just get out of your way."

    Arthur chucked. "There''s no sense bargaining. There''s nothing you can give me that I can''t simply take for myself."

    Morgan reached the door and tried to run, but the door wouldn''t open. She was trapped.

    "Oh no," Arthur taunted her. "There''s no escaping it."

    She turned around and brandished her sword. "I can fight it."

    "Good," Azazel said in Arthur''s gleeful voice. He raised Rafael''s sword.

    Arthur lunged, but Morgan parried it easily and knocked Arthur off balance. "It looks like you haven''t mastered my father''s body yet," she observed aloud. Arthur was taller than Timothy and more muscular. Their different bodies required different weight distribution and force behind movements. Azazel was still learning how to ride Arthur''s body. That gave Morgan one small advantage.

    As they both came to the same realization, Arthur''s smile became manic and frightful. He attacked Morgan ferociously, repeatedly. Azazel''s advantage was unholy brute strength, and it took everything Morgan had to deflect his blows. She tried to slide his sword away when she could, but every swing shook her body and battered her arms and shoulders. Arthur was backing Morgan into a corner. She saw an opening as he swung; she could strike and stab her father in the heart; instead, she rolled toward the balcony, barely regaining her footing in time to deflect another swing.

    Arthur was unrelenting. She could evade his attacks for only so long. With the doors locked and nowhere to go, falling back to the balcony, she saw her choices clearly: she could die one way, or another, or another, but no matter what she picked, this was the end. She made her choice.

    Arthur made one final swing, but it didn''t matter. Morgan let her sword catch the blow, dropped it, turned from Arthur, and ran to the edge of the balcony. Jumping off the railing, she closed her eyes and whispered, "I go where you go."

    Morgan felt the wind on her face, but she didn''t fall. Instead, she lurched toward the balcony again. Opening her eyes, she realized Azazel was holding her suspended in the air with magic. He slammed her to the ground so forcefully it knocked the breath out of her and slammed her head against the stone. She looked up through stars and fog to see her father''s face.

    "That''s very sweet," he taunted her. "But if you won''t play along, I''ll end this game myself." Morgan braced herself for a killing blow that didn''t come. Instead, Azazel lifted the sword Morgan dropped, pointed it at her father''s chest, and Morgan watched in horror as Arthur stabbed himself in the heart. As the light faded from Arthur''s eyes, a shadow appeared from behind his face. Arthur''s body fell to the ground, but the shadow figure stayed upright, looking down at Morgan. She screamed of panic and mourning and desperation and crawled back from it, but the shadow dove into Morgan''s chest.

    At first, everything was pain. Searing, blinding, white-hot pain, tearing her soul apart. It could have been seconds, hours, or days. Time had no meaning. Only pain.

    Then it stopped, and she heard a voice; in a menacing growl, it said, "Submit to me your body and soul, and I will ease your suffering."

    She didn''t know where she was. She couldn''t see, couldn''t move, and couldn''t scream. Terror engulfed her, but she couldn''t give in. "No!"

    The voice responded, "Let''s try that again."

    The pain returned. It cleared her mind of any thought but endless pain. She felt herself be ripped apart, torn to shreds, over and over and over again. Then it stopped again. The voice repeated, "Submit to me your body and soul, and I will ease your suffering."

    She could barely think. Her thoughts were heavy, slow, and consumed by fear. She would give anything to not feel the pain again, and she nearly gave everything.

    But Morgan Avalyn remembered herself. She remembered her training. Rowan had prepared her for mental attacks.

    Morgan imagined herself in a block of ice. Water is sacred magic, Rowan taught her. So long as Morgan focused her mind on the ice, the creature couldn''t break through. At least, that''s how it''s supposed to work.

    She could sense it outside the ice walls, confused, furious, and amused. It pounded and scratched at her mental walls. It still hurt, but the pain was bearable. But she could see it, shapeless, black thing that it was, but had no idea what it was. Finally, it stopped attacking the walls, paused for a moment, and then took the appearance of a beautiful young woman. Luxurious red curls cascaded down her bare shoulders and breasts. She wore a silken red dress that covered almost nothing.

    "I''m impressed," the woman said in a velvety voice. "You''re the first human I''ve met to mount a decent defense. Your father tried, but he was weak and distracted. I got inside, and he gave me everything. It was over in a matter of minutes."

    Azazel lifted a sharp green fingernail and delicately scratched on the ice, testing for weakness. But Morgan''s life and soul depended on her ability to focus, so she focused down to the molecular level, concentrating on the interlocking geometric shapes.

    "Eventually, your walls will crack, too. And when I get in, I''ll tear your soul apart slowly. There will be nothing left of you when I ask again. Your mind will be shattered. Unless you submit now."

    "You''ll tear me apart no matter what I do," Morgan answered.

    "You''ve got it all wrong, baby. You''re going to marry Steward Meiori. And together, you''ll rule Vulpex. All five islands- Well, four islands. I''ll make you a deal: submit your body to me, and I will leave your soul intact when I choose another host. Continue to resist, and you''ll end up like your father."

    The memory of him being impaled struck her, and she almost broke down. Azazel sensed an opening and changed shape. No longer did it resemble a beautiful, buxom red-head, but instead the still corpse of her father, sword through his chest. His face didn''t move. His eyes stared out into nothing, but his lips spoke in her father''s voice.

    "He''ll eat your soul if you don''t give in," her father''s body said.

    Morgan cried out. She tried to close her eyes, but it was all in her mind. Azazel took this moment of weakness and lashed out at the ice, abandoning her father''s form and returning to its shapeless, black miasma of hatefulness. Claws dug into her walls, and she felt each swipe like a dull ache or a painful memory. Her barrier almost broke down, but fear of what it would do to her helped Morgan focus. Her life and soul depended on it.

    Finally, Azazel stopped its assault and returned to its beautiful redhead appearance, looking irritated.

    "You really should rethink this because I have news for you; you''re not the only eligible Avalyn girl. Adam wants you alive and married to Meiori, but if you''re going to be a little bitch about it, I can just possess Lyn and make her do it. How does that sound? You want your eight-year-old sister to marry a man in his late fifties? I''m sure Meiori won''t mind."

    "You''re lying! Milo would never do that," Morgan shouted.

    "Who do you think told Adam about your father''s plot?"

    Morgan was stunned. Azazel flashed a wicked grin. "Of course. When Meiori heard that Rafael was being considered for the Vulpen stewardship, he accused your father of heresy. Adam sent me to find proof, and your father, idiot that he was, provided it. Now both he and Rafael are dead. Meiori will be Steward of Vulpex, and you will be his trophy wife. Adam rewards loyaltyˇ­ and severely punishes treason. You should be grateful to be alive at all."

    Morgan couldn''t respond. She was overwhelmed, with nothing to do about it but focus on her barriers, the only thing keeping the monster out. It seemed to relish her despair.

    "That''s right. Your friend betrayed you. Your father is dead. Brother, dead. And if I can''t make you useful, I''ll possess someone else, kill you, and see if Lyn is a little more pliable."

    Morgan wished that she could cry. Trapped in her mind, she couldn''t feel the catharsis of fear and pain that tears bring. She keened and concentrated ever more, resisting.

    "Lyn is safe. You''ll never find her," she said, and then repeated several times like a mantra. "Lyn is safe. You''ll never find her."

    "Wrong again, my dear. I know exactly where Lyn and Rowan are. Yes, I know all about Rowan. Like I said, your father gave me everything. Adam already sent a missionary to collect them. Rowan will be killed, but I could be convinced to let your sister go. After all, what''s one deaf girl going to do without a family?"

    Panic erupted in Morgan. Rowan and Lyn were in danger. With her father and brother dead, no one would save them.

    Azazel sensed her dread and smiled. "Come now. I''m a reasonable man. Surely, you and I can come to a fair understanding. One where your sister survives."

    Morgan wanted to give up. She had lost so much already. But something shifted. Morgan felt a familiar presence. She felt Rowan''s mind.

    There was a moment of chaos and violence as Azazel sensed the new mind present. It attacked Rowan immediately. Morgan felt Rowan''s pain and surprise, and then obsidian stone walls surrounded her in defense. Rowan and Morgan couldn''t communicate with each other while they both had barriers up, but Azazel could speak to both.

    So worried and exhausted was Morgan that she struggled to maintain focus on the endless geometric patterns forming her ice defense. Azazel, meanwhile, was silent. Morgan watched it in shadows, circling Rowan''s reflective black barrier.

    Rowan''s mental defenses were more sophisticated than Morgan''s. Morgan''s ice defense was imperfect, rigid, uneven, and inflexible. She could neither hear nor see them clearly because her ice distorted the image. So she waited. Her anxiety and fear continued to grow but also hope. Maybe together, they could overpower Azazel. But then Morgan realized that Rowan must be nearby to join their minds. That meant Azazel could possess Rowan''s body. Rowan was in immediate danger, and that fact informed Morgan''s decision.

    "Azazel," she thought. "Let''s negotiate."

    Azazel returned in an instant in its buxom redhead outfit.

    "I''m listening," it said with a sinister smile.

    "Let Rowan go. Don''t hurt them or Lyn or bring them to harm, and I''ll give you my body."

    The monster frowned. It appeared to be considering. Then it smiled again. "Deal."

 Chapter 10 - Rowan & the Fallen

    Rowan left Sprigga with instructions to care for Lyn in case they didn''t return. Crossing the caverns took considerably less time without the 8-year-old, but time nonetheless.

    Racing up the stairs past the wine cellar, Rowan took the appearance of a guard. As Captain Reynard, Rowan knew each of the guards and their schedules, so they knew exactly who to impersonate.

    Rowan quietly raced up to the bedrooms, checking Arthur''s room first, finding evidence of a fight with blood stains on the floor. Then she searched Rafael''s room and found nothing out of the ordinary. Finally, climbing the stairs to Morgan''s room, they found two guards, Limu and Sifu. Wearing another captain''s face, Rowan asked them what had happened.

    "Steward Avalyn killed Good Brother Timothy, and the Holy Father struck him down. Rafael is missing and assumed dead. Morgan is in a coma," Sifu answered.

    "Or Morgan killed her father in defense before succumbing to grief," Limu rejoined.

    "No one knows what happened but Morgan, and she''s not talking. Rafael was last seen going into the same room we found Morgan unconscious and Steward Avalyn dead. Maybe Adam obliterated him. Maybe Rafael killed his father and jumped over the balcony. Who knows?"

    Rowan''s heart sank. They were too late. "Who is in charge?"

    "Godfather Adam named Milo Meiori Steward of Vulpex," answered Limu.

    Rowan processed it all silently for a moment, then asked, "Can I see Morgan? I might be able to reach her, maybe even wake her up."

    "What are you talking about? What can you do that church-trained medical professionals haven''t already done?"

    "Allow me to demonstrate," Rowan requested, putting swift hands on Sifu and Limu''s foreheads. "Sleep," Rowan ordered, and they collapsed to the floor. Rowan stepped over the guards, opened the door, and locked it behind them.

    There she was: darling Morgan, who Rowan had helped raise since infancy, catatonic. Cold beads of sweat ran down Morgan''s face. She was in pain. Rowan gave in for a moment to despair, then shook themself and their tears, cleared their mind and sat down next to Morgan. Rowan gently caressed Morgan''s face, then rested a hand on her forehead.

    The attack was almost immediate. Rowan was expecting something, but the power and brutality were unlike anything they''d experienced. It was all they could do to withstand the onslaught and erect a defense simultaneously.

    Once within the astral walls of their Inarin home, Rowan narrowed the barriers and felt outward into their psychic surroundings, sensing Morgan, miraculously intact but terrified and suffering immensely. Another presence was occupying Morgan''s mind and body. Rowan couldn''t see it yet in the darkness but sensed its hatred, anger, and dread.

    Then it appeared to them, dressed as a firefox. It resembled Rowan''s father, with key distinctions, particularly in the eyes. The false firefox''s eyes were full of spite and wicked humor.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "So nice to finally meet," the false firefox greeted cheerfully. "Even coming to me! How marvelously kind you are. You must be the teacher. You''ll be pleased to know that Morgan has held on admirably, but I''m afraid she''s about to break."

    "Let''s skip the pleasantries. What are you?" Rowan demanded.

    It flashed a wry smile. "Haven''t you already guessed? I''m an angel."

    Rowan understood. "Fallen. How are you here? Your kind is supposed to be chained in Hell."

    "Oh, I''m not here. My body is still in Hell, but my mind can travel anywhere I''m invited."

    "So that explains it. Adam summoned you and gave you the body of a simpleton. Someone who couldn''t resist and no one would miss."

    "Aren''t you the clever one? No wonder you survived the extinction of your people. Not clever enough to stay alive, I''m afraid. You should have stayed in that cave."

    Rowan almost dropped their defenses in shock. It knew about the cavern? Did it know about Sprigga? How?

    The fallen firefox laughed. "Of course, I know about the cave. I even know about your tree-friend and how you''re teaching Lyn magic. The familiar showed us everything. What were you thinking, taking the monkey with you? Adam already sent a missionary to chop that underground forest down to firewood. Should be arriving any minute."

    Rowan panicked. It was over. They were about to lose everything. Their hopes evaporated. The fallen firefox soaked it in with a grin.

    "What did you do to Rafael?" Rowan asked. Their last hope.

    "I threw him over the balcony right before I murdered Arthur and possessed young Morgan here."

    Rowan screamed out. "Why are you doing this? Why serve Adam?" The fallen shrugged.

    "It''s like you said: Adam summoned me. He can banish me as easily, and I don''t especially enjoy Hell. Whereas this is paradise. I''d much rather stay here. It''s like a vacation for me."

    "So you serve Adam because it''s convenient. But why kill Rafael? Do you know what he was?"

    "Of course, I know! You think I want to help Adam steal even more power? Hell no! Better it''s free to reincarnate. How did you manage to channel the Holy Spirit into a body? That''s what I want to know. Maybe I should just possess you and find out for myself."

    "I think you''ll find my mind less hospitable than that of a sixteen-year-old," Rowan threatened.

    The false fox laughed. "That may be. That may be. Still, I think-" it stopped mid-sentence, seeming to have heard something. "Excuse me, I''m being hailed," it said with a grin and then disappeared. Rowan reached out and saw an image of Morgan, still alive with her defenses intact, speaking with the fallen. It lasted but a moment, felt like an eternity and when it finally ended, Rowan was thrown back into their own mind and body.

    Rowan opened their eyes in time to watch Morgan''s eyes open. A sinister grin broke across Morgan''s face as it looked directly at Rowan. It sat up slowly, savoring the moment.

    "So," Morgan said. "Where were we? Oh, right, I was about to possess your body. Well, good news, I already have a body, so I don''t need yours anymore."

    Rowan stared in horror. It looked like Morgan, but it wasn''t Morgan. Her face had never before taken on such a spiteful and malicious quality. Rowan stood and backed slowly toward the door.

    "Don''t worry," Morgan said with a reassuring smile. "Morgan and I made a deal: her body for your life. I''m a man of my word, so you''re free to go. If you hurry, you might make it back before Adam''s missionary arrives."

    Rowan reached the door and opened it without taking their eyes off Morgan, saying, "Morgan, if you can hear me, I will come back for you. We will get this thing out of you."

    Morgan responded, "Sorry, ladies, but this body is mine until it dies."

    Rowan turned and ran as Morgan''s voice echoed down the hall, "Good luck making it back in time!"

 Chapter 11 - Sanctuary

    Apple had never felt more at home. Castle Moondial was stiflingly comfortable, not at all suited to a monkey. More than anything else, Apple wanted to climb trees in a forest and be carefree, but she couldn''t because in the center of Apple''s forehead was a gem. It separated her from the wild, strange cave animals surrounding her. But in this underground forest, Apple was free to be an animal again.

    Sprigga, it turns out, was a playful tree spirit with boundless energy. When Rowan left to rescue Rafael and Morgan, Sprigga took to caring for Lyn immediately. They played games of tag, hide and seek, and throwing contests until Lyn was finally exhausted again. The young girl was presently sleeping on a mound of soft moss.

    Apple was still wide awake. She didn''t need to sleep. Another consequence of the gem in her forehead; she never tired. She could sleep if she wanted, but for the first time in her existence, Apple was free and in a forest. She was too happy and excited to sleep. Instead, she chased the bizarre green cave animals, and climbed the tallest tree in the forest. Fully three times larger than any other tree in the forest, its branches were wide and soaked up nearly all the sunlight that broke through from a crack in the ceiling. Apple climbed as high as she dared and took in her surroundings.

    Sanctuary was massive, with rows of carved stone separating the forest into four equal parts. Each quadrant was distinct, with unique plants and animals. Two were blooming with gorgeous flowers, while another was dark and deadly with thorny vines and sinister-looking plants. The fourth district was mainly water, and plants that grew underwater. Colorful birds filled the air, and other animals and insects of all sorts lived and died in the cavern, having never seen the sky. Apple wondered which of them was more trapped.

    Suddenly Sprigga''s face appeared in the bark of the branch that Apple was clinging.

    "You should be careful when exploring the forest. Some of the plants and animals are carnivorous," said Sprigga with a voice of a buzzing beehive.

    Apple immediately worried about Lyn''s safety. "Would anything hurt Lyn? Should I stay with her?" she asked frantically.

    "No, don''t worry. I can sense everything that happens in Sanctuary. I won''t let any predators get near Lyn while she sleeps," Sprigga said calmly, and Apple relaxed.

    "Forgive me," Sprigga continued, "but I''ve never seen a creature like yourself before. I wonder, were you born with that stone in your head?"

    Apple touched her gem absent-mindedly. "No," she answered. "This was installed shortly after I was born. It gives me knowledge and energy."

    Sprigga''s face rearranged itself into a look of surprise and awe. "That''s powerful magic."

    Apple continued absent-mindedly, "I don''t remember anything before the gem. It''s as though I woke up for the first time to see His face."

    "Whose face?" Sprigga asked.

    "The Godfather''s," Apple whispered as waves of reverence and dread washed over her. In the back of her mind, Apple knew something was about to happen. Every familiar on the island knew. But Apple couldn''t think clearly about it, like a dream from long ago. All the details were missing. But she sensed it. The Godfather was making moves. Apple was so preoccupied in thought that she didn''t notice Sprigga''s reaction. The bark on Sprigga''s face transformed into an expression of deep distrust, fear, and uncertainty. But when Apple looked back, Sprigga''s usual mild demeanor had returned.

    "I''ve never seen a creature like you, either," she said. "If you don''t mind my asking, whatˇ­ are you? How do you know everything that happens in the forest, and how are you in a tree right now?"

    Sprigga chuckled, and it sounded like wood knocking together. "I am the tree. I''m its hands, eyes, and ears. The roots of this Great Oak touch the roots of every other tree. So I''m connected to every tree in Sanctuary. I hear their thoughts and feel what they feel. And in turn, they see through my eyes. They''re even listening to our conversation."

    That surprised Apple. It hadn''t occurred to her that trees had thoughts or feelings, let alone that they could listen. It made her feel even smaller than usual.

    "What are the trees saying now?" Apple asked, not knowing why.

    Sprigga was silent for a moment. "They''re divided. The vines and thorny bushes are frightened. But the flowering trees are grateful to have guests. It can be a bit boring after a few hundred years with no one to talk to but the birds. The fruit trees ask if you''re hungry. They''re very proud of their produce. We''ve been cultivating the sweetest, juiciest pomegranates for centuries."

    It had been hours since Apple last ate. Likewise, Lyn would soon wake up hungry.

    "Please give my thanks to the fruit trees. It would be good to collect some food for when Lyn wakes."

    "Wonderful idea," responded Sprigga. "I''ll meet you at the base of the Oak, and we''ll go gathering." Sprigga''s face disappeared and the tree''s usual bark pattern returned.

    Apple climbed down slowly, carefully, half distracted. Something was coming, but she could do nothing to stop it. She didn''t even know what it was or when it would arrive.

    When Apple reached the forest floor, she saw that Lyn had already woken. She was hungry and also distressed at Rowan and Apple''s absence. Apple comforted Lyn and tended to her worries; before long, she forgot about her own. Once Lyn was settled and ready, Sprigga guided them through the forest. They passed by one of the carved stone barriers, and Apple saw engravings with what might be names and dates. Then she realized the walls weren''t walls at all, but burial chambers entombing countless bodies.

    The fruit grove was expertly managed, with orange, pomegranate, pear, cherry, and almond trees neatly arranged with just enough space for each tree to flourish. The fruits looked ripe and full. Somehow the entire grove not only grew but thrived in this underground cavern.

    "How is this possible?" Apple asked.

    As Sprigga answered, a nearby tree branch lowered a pomegranate into Sprigga''s clawed hand, "I told you. My roots touch the roots of every tree in Sanctuary. I collect the sunlight and distribute it to every other growing being here. It''s the same with the water. My roots go deep enough to touch the ocean, so I transfer water to everyone else here."

    Sprigga opened the pomegranate and gave one half to Apple and the other to Lyn, and the two ate merrily. They wandered the grove and sampled the fruits and nuts. Everything tasted delicious. They were contently fed and laughing when all of a sudden, Apple became paralyzed. She couldn''t move or speak or even blink. It was as if someone had flipped a switch and shut her down.

    Apple heard a scream from behind her that sounded like the cry of a giant bird. In Apple''s periphery, Sprigga narrowly dodged a flying, spinning saw. Lyn grabbed Apple, shook her, and tried to make her run, but not a muscle was moved. Finally, Lyn carried Apple away from the attacker. With her face now in Lyn''s shoulder and her eyes drying and painful from her inability to blink, Apple could see nothing. But she wasn''t entirely without options. Apple could still think and process what her senses detected, and she had an idea.

    The attacker must also have a familiar, Apple reasoned, because she sensed them earlier. She could transfer her perspective to the eyes of the attacker''s familiar. Apple reached into the Aether and linked with the nearest familiar, a giant hawk.

    Apple shifted perspective.

    From the bird''s eye, Apple could see the entire forested cavern. The hawk had entered the cave through the crack in the ceiling and circled above them. Secured by a harness to the hawk''s belly rode a man with golden hair. The rider wielded four metallic disks, which spun in the air, occasionally shooting in Sprigga''s direction and then returning like yo-yos. Sprigga was on the ground fighting valiantly, narrowly evading the rider''s attacks. Vines shot out of the forest floor like spears at high velocity, but the rider deflected Sprigga''s attacks and cut down the vines with his disks.

    Meanwhile, Lyn was carrying Apple''s frozen body away from the battle, but neither the rider nor the hawk lost sight of them. The fight lasted mere seconds before one of the flying saws carved Sprigga in two. Sprigga''s body fell to the ground and was swallowed immediately by vines and moss. The hawk stopped circling and instead dove toward Lyn and Apple, claws outstretched. It was about to swoop down and fly away with Lyn when out of nowhere, a ball of fire shot through the air and struck the hawk dead in one eye and out the other.

    Apple, watching from the hawk''s perspective, felt it die. The force and trauma knocked her back into her own body with whiplash. She blacked out and collapsed in Lyn''s terrified arms.

    Rowan walked toward the giant bird''s dead body with a fireball in each hand, breathing heavily, exhausted from running through the caverns, and devastated at having lost Rafael and Morgan. But they had made it in time. Lyn was still alive.

    Unfortunately, so was the rider. He crawled from under the hawk''s corpse, bloodied and bruised from the fall and looking angry. He wore handsome leather armor and had pale features. The flying disks returned and spun around the missionary. Using two disks as shields, he blocked every fireball Rowan threw at him while using the other two disks to attack. Rowan ducked and dodged as best they could, but his attacks were relentless and precise. Try as they might, Rowan couldn''t keep up. More than once, a disk stopped midair, reversed direction, and cut Rowan, narrowly missing a vital area. They would have been cleaved in two were it not for Lyn.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The young girl was hiding behind a fallen tree, far from the two fighters, but she still had the crystal filled with mana she had gathered in the crystal caverns. Lyn summoned the mana stored in the crystal, and shrunk it into a blinding bright ball. It couldn''t hurt the missionary, but it might distract him.

    Lyn threw the ball of light at the missionary''s face. He tried to dodge and wave the magelight away, but his hands went through it like mist, and still, it shined in his face. The missionary stepped on one of his disks, and it carried him into the air, away from Rowan and Lyn''s attacks. The other three disks spun around him defensively.

    Meanwhile, Sprigga had collected their nutrients to the Great Oak and stepped out of the giant tree again. With Sprigga recovered, the battle was now three-on-one.

    Even with an airborne advantage, the missionary could only defend himself. The fight had turned, and it looked to soon be over. In a desperate act, the missionary changed tactics and flew toward Sprigga. At first, they thought he meant to attack the forest spirit, and Sprigga defended themselves accordingly, but he flew over Sprigga and instead sent all three available disks to see the Great Oak down the middle.

    Sprigga''s scream was horrible and heartbreaking, collapsing to the ground. Rowan threw fireballs at a mad speed, but the missionary dodged and flew around the Oak. Meanwhile, the disks carved the Oak down, sawing off branches at rapid, sadistic speed while Sprigga screamed in agony. Rowan ran and threw fireballs in a vain attempt to stop the assault, but it was too late. In a matter of seconds, the Great Oak of Sanctuary was reduced to a large tree trunk. Sprigga was on the ground, life fading away, and it was all Rowan could do to reach them in time, to hold their hand as Sprigga''s body again turned to dust, this time for the last time. Rowan yelled in anguish and rage, turning to face the floating missionary, still contending with Lyn''s blinding magelight.

    What neither the missionary nor Lyn knew was Rowan wasn''t in their true firefox form. The anthropomorphic shape they allowed certain humans to see was worn for comfort and convenience. Rowan''s true self was fire, pure and wild. Rowan''s people used to jump into rivers of lava and swim beneath the crust of Eden. The skin on Rowan''s body began to melt and crackle away as flames erupted from within, slowly at first but growing in size and intensity. All the while, Rowan stared daggers at the missionary.

    The missionary, meanwhile, from his vantage in the air, didn''t appear especially concerned until he threw two disks in Rowan''s direction. By the time the disks hit Rowan, their physical body had already been reduced to ashes. Only flames remained, in the shape of a giant fox. The disks flew through the flames like leaves on the wind, dealing about as much damage. Once he saw that his weapons were useless against Rowan''s true form, the smug confidence left his face. He sent the disks spinning through Rowan twice again, but the flames were only fanned.

    Rowan leapt into the air. An explosion erupted beneath their flamed paws, setting the surrounding area on fire. The missionary redirected all three shields to defend himself from the attack, but Rowan spun midair instead of attacking him head-on. Rowan''s tails swiped from the side, ignoring the shields and passing through them. The missionary was burned instantly and severely. Agony distracted him, and he lost focus of his weapons. All four disks fell to the cave floor. The missionary also fell, in flames and screaming, until he struck his head on a stone and died instantly; his corpse still on fire.

    Rowan landed gracefully and returned to their anthropomorphic shape. Maintaining their true form demanded an immense amount of energy and left them exhausted after. On Inari, the volcano used to replenish a firefox''s magic, so Rowan could maintain their true form indefinitely, but with Inari destroyed and the volcano now a steaming ruin under the ocean, Rowan had to rely on reserves of energy, and there wasn''t much left.

    Rowan looked around and saw the entire Sanctuary was burning. Fireballs were damaging enough, but when Rowan''s true firefox form was unleashed, much of the forest was set on fire. It was too late to do anything but flee now. Adam knew where they were, Sprigga was dead, and Lyn was in danger. Rowan ran to her. She was crying in fear, rocking and holding Apple''s limp body. Rowan looked down at Apple with disgust and hatred and briefly considered throwing her into the fire. But Rowan was a soldier and had orders to follow. So Rowan picked up Apple and instructed Lyn to follow as they ran to a far corner of the cave.

    The flames were growing and expanding, and the sound of cracking wood became deafening as Rowan struggled to find an opening in the cave wall. Lyn tried to stop crying, but the flames were getting closer, and she was terrified. Finally, Rowan found the secret opening, something impossible to find if one didn''t know to look for it. Rowan pushed hard against a thin crack in the cave wall and revealed a narrow passage. The three of them squeezed through quickly, and Rowan pushed the wall closed behind them, again trapping them in absolute darkness. This time, Lyn was the first to summon her magelight. A silvery, green, blue, red, and orange swirling orb lit their surroundings, a long, narrow passageway. Lyn''s tears quickly dried as she found a way to be useful. Rowan carried Apple''s still unconscious body and ordered Lyn to lead the way. They continued walking in silence for a long time until they finally reached what looked like a dead-end. Once again, Rowan found a hidden crack and pushed it wide open.

    They stepped out into the clean ocean air for the first time in over a day. It was still the dark of night, but the moon shined brightly above them, illuminating everything with a pale, eerie light. Not far from where they emerged was a small wooden shack, seemingly built on the beach in the middle of nowhere for no obvious purpose, but Rowan knew its purpose, marched over to it, and ripped the door open with the strength and frustration of someone with nothing left to lose. Lyn followed meekly behind, still scared but now of Rowan''s rage. It had been a traumatic few hours for the poor girl, and Apple was still unconscious.

    Inside the wooden shack was a simple bed and emergency supplies. Against the wall opposite the door leaned a small canoe.

    ''Come here,'' Rowan signaled to Lyn with one hand, the other still holding Apple by the throat. Lyn stepped forward obediently, eyes never leaving Apple''s unconscious body.

    ''Will she be okay?'' Lyn asked, on the verge of tears.

    Rowan''s face took a cold and frightening expression. Their finger fell on the bed with intention and force.

    Lyn trembled but obeyed. ''Can I sleep with Apple?'' she asked.

    Rowan hesitated for a brutal few seconds before answering, ''Of course,'' and laid Apple next to Lyn in the bed. The girl put her arms around her monkey and tried to find solace.

    Then, just as she had done to the guards outside Morgan''s room, Rowan put their hand on Lyn''s forehead and said, "Sleep."

    Lyn passed out immediately. Then Rowan ripped Apple out of Lyn''s arms and carried her outside and to the ocean.

    The monkey was still unconscious. It will be easy, Rowan decided. A mercy killing.

    But as the waves brushed Rowan''s ankles, they stopped to look at the stars.

    A moment passed before Rowan turned around and laid Apple gently on the sand. Then Rowan lit a small fire and leaned over the monkey''s head.

    Delicately, with sharp claws, Rowan pried the jewel from the monkey''s forehead. It took some doing. Adam somehow grafted the stone directly into the bone and frontal brain.

    The stone came out with a cracking pop, and blood filled the space. Rowan sacrificed some of their quintessence to heal the hole in the monkey''s forehead.

    Lyn would never forgive Rowan for killing her precious Apple.

    After the stone was removed, the monkey was still breathing. A bright scar marked her forehead. The monkey would never speak or sign again. Perhaps she might carry the memories of her time as a familiar, but Apple was now simply a monkey.

    Rowan carried her back to the shack and laid her on a shelf where she might heal or die undisturbed.

    After locking Lyn safely in the shack, Rowan walked down the beach for nearly an hour. It was approaching dawn, but the moon was so big and bright in the sky it might have been noonday. The cliffside seemed to glow in the moonlight, juxtaposed with sharp, dark shadows carving out slices of inky blackness.

    The cool beach wind was crisp and bracing, mist collected in Rowan''s fur. Eventually, Rowan reached a modest beach house, one of the many secret homes that Rowan''s people built on the Vulpen Islands long before the first human ships landed.

    The beach house was a cover. The real house was behind it, in the mountain stone itself. But Rowan had spent enough time in caves for one day. They only needed one object. Inside the modest cabin was a full-length mirror, set in wood, and carved with intricate engravings.

    Rowan dragged the mirror out into the moonlight and sat next to it. Rowan held the familiar''s jewel in their palm and then placed their hand on the mirror so the jewel and mirror were touching.

    Rowan closed their eyes to meditate. Lilith would be waiting.

    Traveling through a dreamscape, Rowan came to Lilith''s hallway and the intricately detailed and graphic door to Lilith''s astral chamber. Rowan knocked, and the door opened.

    In the center of a dark, gothic room stood Lilith, barefoot, statuesque, and haunting.

    Rowan ran to Lilith, who embraced them in excitement and sympathy.

    Lilith kissed Rowan tenderly on the forehead. "My darling, I''m so sorry for your loss. We will avenge them, I swear to you. Adam will pay for everything he''s done. Tonight, I show you how. Is everything ready?"

    "Yes. I''m at the beach house with the mirror. I''m using the familiar''s jewel to fuel the bridge. Will you come to Eden?"

    Lilith shook her head sadly. "I''m bound to this place. I can''t leave Nod. Not yet, at least."

    Rowan sighed softly. "Okay. Then I just need your mirror''s location and we can begin."

    Lilith caressed Rowan''s face gently and smiled. "I know, my darling. I want to feel you truly in my arms, too. Our day will come. That''s my second promise to you tonight."

    Rowan nodded and tried to feel better despite themself.

    "I believe you," Rowan said, and maybe they even meant it.

    "Good," Lilith smiled and kissed Rowan again on the forehead.

    Rowan opened their eyes and knew where to find Lilith''s mirror. The magic flowed out of them and into the mirror. The reflection shifted and came into focus. On the other side stood Lilith, precisely as she had appeared in Rowan''s dreams. Next to Lilith was a tall, handsome man with dark features and long black hair tied into a braid.

    "Now," Rowan shouted.

    The dark man next to Lilith ran toward the mirror and leapt through it. After him came several monstrous flying creatures with large fangs and claws.

    As he and his beasties passed through the mirror, Rowan felt the jewel''s mana drain. Familiars were supposedly connected to an infinite mana source, but it appeared the jewels themselves were finite. It crumbled to dust after the eighth beastie flew through, and the connection to Lilith''s mirror was severed.

    Circling all around her, grotesque devils flew and screamed in vicious delight. The man stood nearby. He was smiling like a kid and jumping on the sand as if he''d never seen sand before. Then he ran toward the ocean to touch the water, but he was afraid of the waves, so he ran back laughing.

    "So this is Eden," he exclaimed with joyous awe. He wore simple black leather. His brown eyes shined like obsidian in the moonlight. He was beautiful and frightening, not unlike his mother, but he seemed so much softer, almost child-like.

    "Hello. I''m Rowan," they greeted him.

    "Yes, I know. Umˇ­ hello. I''m Samaal. It''s good to meet you," he said with a shy smile. He wasn''t at all what Rowan had expected.

    But before Rowan could reconcile their expectations with reality, a loud blast came from up the beach where Lyn was sleeping. Rowan sprinted toward the shack. Samaal followed, and so did the flying devils, but they arrived too late.

    The shack door had been blown open, and thick smoke filled the air and was carried away by the strong beach winds. Lyn was gone. Rowan screamed and panicked. They searched the area, and the devils searched from the skies, but the only clue they found was on the bed where Lyn had slept: a single black raven''s feather.

 Chapter 12 - Hinata the Chainfisher

    On a clear moonlit night, high in a castle tower overlooking a crescent-shaped island, Arthur Avalyn threw his son off a balcony to his death.

    As the air rushed around him for what seemed like eternity, and before his body collided with the rocky shore below, one thought filled Rafael Avalyn''s mind: the last time he would ever see his sister Morgan was the first time he''d ever seen her terrified.

    But then by some strange grace, Raf opened his eyes to witness an angel robed in blinding light, glory incarnate, with dove-like wings and a face of peerless beauty.

    "Get up," the angel ordered. "Your sister is in danger, and only you can save her."

    Raf coughed the water out of his lungs and tried to remember what happened. His fatherˇ­ The last thing Raf could remember was falling, and as the rocky waters neared, Raf blacked out. Had he died? Raf sat up and felt his body and felt very much alive and unharmed.

    Wait! The angel said Morgan was in danger!

    "What do you mean, ''in danger?'' and what happened to my father?" he asked.

    "Your father is dead. A fallen known as Azazel killed him. Now it possesses your sister, and if you don''t save her, Azazel will consume her soul completely."

    Raf couldn''t think. There was a ringing in his ears. What does this mean? he thought. What do I do?

    "What do I do?" he pleaded. "How do I stop it?"

    The angel responded with a voice of wind chimes and cascades, "You will need to learn soul magic to trap the fallen and free your sister. To do that, you must enter Oceania and find the Time Dragon."

    Raf panicked. Oceania? Soul magic? An angel and a dragon? This is crazy, he thought. Am I dead? Could this be a dream? He felt tears on his face.

    "Clear your head," the angel commanded. "Go to the caves on the far side of the island."

    Raf picked himself up and tried to do as he was told. Morgan needed him. He had to be strong.

    "Good," said the angel. "I will remain by your side as you cross the island."

    With that, the angel dispersed into a cloud of golden light that encircled and enveloped Raf. He felt something like a warm mist brush across his skin, but otherwise, no different. Raf felt alone and scared, but he knew the angel was near.

    "What should I call you?" he asked.

    At first, the angel didn''t respond, and Raf thought he wouldn''t get an answer, but finally, the angel said, "You can call me Sophia. Start moving. We have a long way to go."

    But first, he needed to escape the beach. The tide came in at dawn, and the narrow track of sand he ran along would soon flood. If he couldn''t find higher ground by then, the undertow would likely sweep him back out into the endless blue.

    To his left was the ocean, creeping closer with every wave, and on his right, a massive tower of stone jutting out of the crashing sands like a beacon to wayward ships. Far above Raf, at the peak of the cliff, was his ancestral home, Castle Moondial, where his father had thrown him to his death and where a monster held his sister captive.

    The moon was full and bright, illuminating the narrow strip of shore Raf ran along. His clothes were soaked. The night winds off the ocean chilled him to the core, and his leg muscles burned in protest, but the tide was coming in, and Raf needed to find a way up and off the beach.

    Raf knew roughly where he was and what he was looking for. The upper outside beach was a popular spot for surfing and sunbathing during certain times of the year. His family had gone years ago, before Lyn was born, back when Raf''s mother was still alive.

    He was so young when she died. Raf could only remember brief images, the sound of her voice, certain smells. Raf knew Lyn wasn''t to blame for their mother''s death, but deep down, he had never forgiven her.

    Where was Lyn now, Raf wondered. With any luck, someplace far away and safe with Rowan.

    Morgan is the one possessed by a fallen, Raf reminded himself. She''s the one he needs to worry about.

    Though in truth, Raf had more immediate concerns.

    The sky was getting brighter, and the beach was already flooded. The ocean waves crashed against the cliff wall on his right, bringing the tide up to Raf''s knees. Soon, the waves would overtake him, and he''d be swept back out with the undertow. And still, he saw no way up from the beach.

    Had he misremembered coming all those years ago? Or was the beach simply longer than he ever knew?

    Raf was beginning to worry. He looked up to gauge his progress. The cliff ledge was noticeably shorter than earlier, but something else, too. Metal bars had been drilled into the cliff wall as if to hang some giant painting. They were too high for Raf to reach. If only he had a rope. He continued moving.

    The sun broke over the horizon to his left, setting the sky on fire with orange, red, pink, blue, and white clouds.

    His legs were sore from pushing against the current, and the waves now came up to his waist, so Raf leapt forward and swam, letting his arms and chest do the heavy work. His heart was pounding, and every breath was strained, but there had to be a way up, he told himself, though he was beginning to panic.

    In time a massive wave came in, throwing him sideways against the cliff wall. Raf''s skull knocked against stone, and he felt warm blood around his ear. The wave went back out, pulling Raf out with it. He wiggled to stand upright, feet barely reaching the ocean floor. He was out of time. One more big wave like that, and he''d be swept out to face the ocean''s mercy.

    He looked up and around for an escape. The metal bars were still too high to reach, and the stone was too smooth and wet to climb. But ahead! The path Raf remembered from long ago. It was barely visible in the distance, but so close!

    Raf launched himself with renewed vigor. His lungs and body ached, and his legs were in agony, yet he swam like his life depended on it.

    But it wasn''t enough. Soon another massive wave hit the coast, engulfing Raf, spinning him underwater, tucking him beneath the surface, and pulling him away from land. He held his breath and swam to the surface to see the distance he''d lost. His exit looked even farther than before.

    Raf was beginning to despair. He was so tired. He''d been running and swimming for hours. Morgan is in danger, he reminded himself, and his exit was close enough to see!

    "Hey! Up here!" Raf heard a shout. Someone with shining black hair waved from atop the cliff. "Come closer! I''ll throw you a chain!" They yelled.

    Raf tried to swim forward, but his arms were like jelly, so he flipped into a back float and waited for the next big wave. It didn''t take long before Raf was carried back toward land on a wave, but this might be his only chance. If he got pulled back out again, it would likely be even farther than last time.

    The wave crashed against the cliff wall, and Raf, along with it, slammed his shoulder. Before he could be swept back out, the person above leapt off the cliff and tossed two chains with both arms. One chain hooked onto a metal pipe in the cliff wall; the other splashed near Raf.

    "Grab the chain! Careful of the edge on that hook! And hold on!" his rescuer yelled, and Raf did as instructed.

    Suddenly, Raf''s chain pulled him up so quickly that his grip almost slipped. His rescuer twisted midair and tossed Raf over the ledge of the cliff. He hit the ground and rolled limply, too tired to shield his fall.

    His rescuer''s grappling hooks connected with the stone ledge, and soon they leapt up, landing neatly on both feet next to Raf.

    They looked a bit older than Raf, nearly Raf''s height, with wild unkempt hair and soft features. Their clothes were yellow seaskin cloth. Raf was still on the ground where he landed. He tried to pick himself up, but his body was spent.

    They knelt, swiftly reaching into a satchel on their thigh, pulling out a water canteen, and offered it to Raf, helping him drink.

    "Thank you for saving me," Raf said when he finally finished drinking.

    "Well, I couldn''t leave you out there to drown. Last few months, bodies have washed ashore, all weird, shriveled, but soggy-like. Hard to describe. I feared you was one of those. When I saw you flounder, I thought, ''maybe this time I can make a difference.''" They said all this while helping Raf walk over to sit at the base of a tree.

    Raf recalled the string of recent murders; a mysterious ''Raven'' creature kidnapping vagrants in a cloud of smoke, bodies exsanguinated and tossed into the ocean. Was this the person that found them washed ashore?

    "How terrible. I''m sorry you had to witness that," he said.

    They shrugged. "That''s life. I''m Hinata."

    "I''m- I''m Ryan," he lied. Rafael Avalyn was supposed to be dead. "You''re incredible with those grappling chains. You must be from the cliffs."

    "Born and raised," they answered. "My folks taught me how to swing before I could walk. Tss. You got an open wound on the side of your head. Let me clean that up." Hinata reached back into their satchel and pulled out a basic first aid kit and a musubi.

    "Here, eat this," they offered the musubi.

    Raf was famished. "Thank you."

    It was delicious: rice, cured fish, and vegetables wrapped in seaweed. While he ate, Hinata washed and treated his injury. Their hands were calloused and skillful. When Raf finished eating, they insisted he drink more water. They were so attentive, and Raf felt so safe in their care that before they even finished tending Raf''s wound, he fell asleep.

    Rafael Avalyn dreamed he was falling. His father watched from above. Raf reached for help, but he was underwater, and Arthur was holding him down. Raf struggled and panicked. Why, Dad, why?

    Then Raf breathed in and found himself in a dimly lit hallway he''d never seen before. Blue flame sconces lined the grey marble walls, engraved with detailed images, so many Raf didn''t know what to make of them. Signs of a great impending war. Looking at the engravings, Raf woke up in the dream. He looked around and knew somehow, this was someone else''s dream.

    "Come to me," rang a honeyed voice from down the hall.

    At the end was a single door carved with an image of two winged figures mating in a swirl of shadows.

    "Nope," Raf answered, turned, and walked away.

    He was falling again. This time the jagged rocks came closer and closer, but before Raf hit the ground, he woke up in the dream again, standing on the rocks and facing Sophia. Again he knew this was no longer his dream.

    Sophia was satisfied. How Raf knew this, he couldn''t say because the angel''s expression was inscrutable. Even in a dream, Raf struggled to see Sophia in detail, for the angel was so bright it felt like looking directly into the sun. He looked down as a sign of respect and an act of self-preservation.

    "Well fought," said the angel.

    Raf didn''t know what that meant, and so he said nothing.

    "The chainfisher has another part to play in this. You will need a grappling chain to reach the underground forest."

    "How do I find this forest?" he asked.

    "Go to the last peak on Crescent, and look for my signal. Go."

    Raf woke up in the evening sun. Hinata was in the distance, walking toward him, carrying something. In the golden daylight, Raf could see their features more clearly. They had strong, muscular arms, broad shoulders, and an easy smile. Their clothes were loosely fit, allowing for free range of movement but modest and practical. On their waist were several straps and utility belts, which connected to a central harness.

    He got up and waved. Hinata waved back, and for some reason, Raf''s stomach fluttered. Sophia called them ''the chainfisher,'' and said they had a part to play. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    What part? Raf wondered. Can I trust them? Either of them? They saved my life, he reasoned. So I have to trust them. What choice do I have? No one else can help me now.

    With his crisis of faith more or less settled, Raf decided to tell Hinata the truth and hoped they could keep a secret.

    Raf stood to greet them. His legs were still sore, and his shoulder hurt to move, but his head injury wasn''t too bad. At least he could stand, and his vision wasn''t impaired.

    Hinata ran the rest of the way, shouting excitedly, "You won''t believe what happened! While you were sleeping, an angel came to me! They said I was to help you get somewhere and-"

    "Sophia spoke to you?" Raf interrupted, stunned.

    "You know them!?" Hinata''s eyes widened. "Sophiaˇ­ Yeah, they told me you''d need my spare chain. I had to run home to pick up supplies and tell my parents not to worry."

    Raf pondered. Surely Sophia speaking to them meant Hinata could be trusted.

    "Is this the chain?" Raf pointed to the bag Hinata brought.

    "Mhm. I only have the one grappling harness and rig, so I suppose we''ll have to share while you practice."

    Raf looked in the bag and pulled out the chain. It was heavy and well-forged. Unlike Hinata''s chain, there weren''t any attachments or hooks. This was a simple chain.

    Suddenly the bag began to glow. The chain lit up a fiery red and moved with a life of its own, twisting and flattening into a thin layer, then rapidly snaking itself up Raf''s arm like a tattoo.

    His first reaction was one of shock and fear. He dropped the chain, shook his arm, and fell to the ground; yet the chain floated midair and continued its progression up Raf''s arm, across his back and shoulders, and then down his other arm; coiling like vines around a branch. As the last of the chain flew out of the bag onto Raf''s body, it spread down his back and around to his chest.

    It was heavy, like chainmail or a suit of armor, but it moved as he moved, as if it were alive and reacting.

    Sophia''s voice sang out, and the chain/tattoos on his arms and torso seemed to vibrate with sound.

    "This will shield you from damage and allow you to reach the peak more quickly. I will remain with you and guide your movements until your mission is complete."

    Hinata watched all this happen, too shocked to do anything but stare, mouth agape. A moment of dumb silence passed until Hinata finally found the words to ask, "Who are you? What mission?"

    Raf inhaled sharply. "My real name is Rafael Avalyn. A fallen killed my father, tried to kill me, and now possesses my sister. Sophia told me that the only way to stop the fallen and save my sister is to go to Oceania and learn soul magic. I don''t know what that is or how to get there, but according to Sophia, my first destination is the ''last peak on Crescent,'' whatever that means."

    Hinata looked conflicted. Yet pensively, they looked up toward Castle Moondial. "If that''s the first peak, the last peak must be on the other side of the island."

    Then they turned to Raf and said, "You lied to me, Ryan." There was ice and anger in the accusation.

    Raf felt a stab of panic. He looked down. "I''m sorry. I was scared and wasn''t sure whether to trust you." His eyes met Hinata''s. "I trust you now. I''m choosing to trust you. Please forgive me. I won''t lie to you again."

    They blinked in surprise and shrugged, "I guess. You''re not what I expected."

    "What did you expect?"

    Hinata hesitated but then didn''t hold back. "I figured stewarding families were shameless cowards. How else could they have surrendered?"

    Raf was aghast. "How could- Adam destroyed Inari and everyone on it! He would have done the same thing to all of us! My grandfather had no choice!"

    "Better to die free than live in servitude. He knelt and served Adam all the same."

    "That''s not true!" It was Raf''s turn to hesitate. How much should he tell them? "My family conspired with the last firefox to assassinate Adam. That''s why my father''s dead and why I''m supposed to be dead, too. You''re alive because my grandfather surrendered. We survived this long because my father pretended to serve."

    Hinata was taken aback. "I didn''t know that. I''m sorry. Like I said, you''re not what I expected."

    Raf cooled down. "It''s alright. Sorry for getting defensive. I never knew people thought those things about my family. I guess it hurt my pride."

    Hinata smiled, and their eyes sparkled. "You''re for real! This is wild! No, impossible! What even happened to that chain? Can I touch it?"

    Raf laughed, silently amazed that such a thing was still possible.

    "Sure." He pulled up his sleeve, revealing his new chain tattoo. It glowed a molten reddish gold. Sophia seemed to have compressed the metal in the chain down to a liquid form. It looked like it would burn at the touch, but it was warm, like a chain left out in the sun. The molten tattoo reacted to Hinata''s touch.

    Sophia minded the chains, Raf supposed, and the visual expression of Sophia''s mind was awesome. Magnificent, like solid fire.

    Hinata looked amazed but was playing it cool. They shot Raf a daring smirk. "Let''s see what it can do." They pulled out two grappling chains from a holster on their lower back.

    "Huh?" was all Raf could manage to respond.

    "Follow me. If I''m right, Sophia will make sure your throws connect."

    Hinata ran toward the ledge and then jumped off the cliff, throwing their grappling hook to the nearest pole, swinging to the next pole, and throwing their other grappling hook. Repeat. Repeat.

    Raf followed them to the edge of the cliff and hesitated. He''d never been afraid of heights before, but after being thrown to his death, looking at the beach from this high up sent his heart racing.

    "You''ll catch me, right, Sophia?" Raf asked. Silence. "Sophia?" Still no response. Raf felt embarrassed.

    "Come on," Hinata shouted, not far off in the distance, dangling elegantly from a chain. "This is how we''ll get to the last peak. Trust me, I can get us there."

    Raf''s heart fluttered again. He wanted to trust them. He had to trust them. Closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, Raf leaned over the ledge. Immediately the chain flew from his arm, uncoiling itself and extending to latch onto a pole. Raf swung down and back up again, and then the chain behind him released, and he was freefalling again. He panicked and yelled, reaching with his other arm for Hinata. But the chain was alive and lifted his arm higher, aiming for another pole and firing out to grab onto it. Raf was swinging. He bumped and spun against the side of the cliff, but the chain held, and once he swung up, the chain released, and Raf extended his other arm forward. Repeat. Repeat.

    "I''m doing it!" Raf cheered.

    "I knew you could do it!" Hinata answered. "Follow me."

    They swung forward and up. Raf followed joyously.

    It felt like flying. They climbed higher and traveled far in a short time, but Raf was quickly exhausted. His arms were still sore from last night''s exertions, and his shoulder hurt terribly. He called out to Hinata, and they found a place to rest on a naturally formed shelf, wide enough to sit down.

    The outer coast of Crescent was mostly cliffs and hills. Legends say the island was the peak of an extinct underwater volcano. In the inner bay of the island was the crater, and Crescent made up the land surrounding that crater.

    They sat on the outer side cliff facing the ocean, far above the shore. With the sunset behind them, the sky was turning darker shades of blues and oranges.

    Raf was a little more confident with heights than before, but whenever he looked down, his body started a panic response, so he always looked up or forward.

    Hinata passed him some food: nuts and dried fruits, another musubi, and the water canteen. He had forgotten to eat before jumping off the cliff and was again famished. Once he was fed, he looked at Hinata.

    "You saved my life. You gave me a golden chain and showed me how to use it. You fed me twice. How can I ever repay you or thank you enough?"

    Hinata blushed and laughed nervously, looking away toward the horizon. "I dunno." They were pensive for a moment. "You really know a firefox?"

    Raf nodded. "The last."

    "I wanna meet them," they said reverently.

    Raf sighed. "I don''t know where they are now. Somewhere safe with my little sister Lyn is all I know. I''m sure our paths will cross again someday, but I can''t promise it."

    That almost seemed to satisfy Hinata, but not quite. "And you truly believe Adam can be killed?"

    "According to Rowan, if Adam were separated from the Blessings, he could be killed."

    Hinata leaned toward him, wide-eyed. "Rowan is the last firefox?"

    Raf nodded.

    "What are the Blessings?"

    "Five gems, the source of his power, embedded into Adam''s regalia. Remove those, and he''s still ageless but not immortal."

    "And you intend to steal them?" Hinata whispered breathlessly.

    The question terrified Raf beyond words. "Right now, I only care about saving my sister and banishing the fallen that killed my father... Then yes, Adam will suffer."

    Hinata smirked with satisfaction. "Alright. Keep your word, Rafael Avalyn. I''ll take that as payment for helping you."

    Then Hinata yawned and stood up. From their lower back satchel, they pulled out their hooks, resembling sharp question marks.

    "It''s about time to make camp. You can go on a bit farther, yeah?"

    Raf sighed. Carrying the chains on his body was a constant strain, and his muscles were already sore from heavy exertion. "Yeah, but not far. My shoulder hurts pretty bad."

    "Let''s see it," they said, and Raf pulled his sleeve up to the shoulder. The bruise was big and purple, spreading far down his arm and around his back. "Oof. That looks pretty bad." They gently poked certain places, inquiring as to the pain level. "I don''t think it''s broken, just banged up," they concluded. "Come on. I know a place up ahead where we can make camp. Try only using your one good arm to swing. Watch, like this."

    Hinata put one grappling hook away and jumped off the shelf, throwing the free hook to a pole, swinging, twisting midair to release the chain, and throwing it forward again. Somewhat less graceful, and it looked much more difficult but also doable. He took a deep, fearful breath and followed Hinata off the cliff. Raf was much less graceful, but Sophia guided his arm and the chain so he never fell.

    The camp spot was farther than Raf had hoped, but it was perfect. This shelf was much larger than before, lush with trees and bushes, and a firepit already built in the center of a tiny grove.

    Fireflies danced in the air. Lizards and insects scurried by as Hinata and Raf collected dried kindling to start a fire.

    Both Hinata and Raf were adept firestarters, and it wasn''t long before a roaring campfire was going. Raf helped Hinata set up some tarps to shield from the elements, and once that was done, the two of them promptly fell asleep.

    No visitors interrupted his slumber this time, which were a mix of nightmares of falling and drowning alongside dreams of soaring through the air with Hinata.

    When Raf woke, Hinata was absent. The fire was still going, so he figured they must be nearby.

    His muscles were agonizing. The chains were so heavy he struggled to sit up. He was getting stronger, but his body needed time to recover. Once he managed to stand, Raf looked around for Hinata.

    Looking over the ledge, he started to hyperventilate. Even after swinging one-handed, looking down at the beach from this high up still activated a physical trauma response. Raf collapsed to the ground, frustrated and confused. He thought he''d overcome this already. Why was he still scared?

    On his hands and knees, dizzy with fright, Raf looked over the side for Hinata. His vision was blurring, but he saw them below, swinging just above the water''s surface, throwing a chain into the ocean, hooking a fish with incredible aim and skill, and yanking it up quickly into a bag. Raf retreated to tend the fire.

    Hinata swung back up, landing nimbly on both feet and greeting Raf enthusiastically. "Good morning! I caught us some breakfast. Won''t take long to cook. Sit tight. I got this."

    They wandered the grove for a short while, collecting herbs and such, then returning to the fire to sit in front of a wide flat rock. Hinata set the herbs and fruits they''d collected on the rock off to the side. Then, from a sheath on the side of their boot, they pulled out a knife and set it on the rock. Finally, from a bag on their side, they pulled out a large silver fish with rainbow scales and set it in the middle.

    It was already dead, either from bleeding out of the hook-induced hole in its body or from lack of water, but it died recently, so Hinata swiftly thanked it for nourishing them, gutted, scaled, and sliced it.

    They squeezed some oily fruit over the fish and rubbed the oil from head to tail, flipped it over, and did it again, this time sprinkling on some tiny green leaves they stripped off a stem. A stick was shoved through the hook-hole, and the fish was set over a low flame until crispy brown and sizzling.

    While that cooked, Raf and Hinata got to know each other. Raf inquired about their family life. Hinata grew up in a cave on the inside of the cliffs, near the cavern village. Their parents weren''t thrilled with Hinata running off to the far corners of Crescent, but Hinata was old enough and capable enough to go anywhere they wanted. They had no siblings. Eight cousins.

    Meanwhile, Raf and Hinata ate a delicious, sweet, and healthy breakfast together. And Hinata got to know Raf better, too, inquiring as to his wounds and his upbringing.

    His injuries were healing slowly but steadily. Raf was used to the occasional bruise. Since the day he was old enough to hold a sword, Rowan trained him to be a deadly warrior. And not just in combat. Secretly, Rowan taught Raf and Morgan the fundamentals of mathematics, reading, writing, geography (local and global), wilderness survival, leadership, and critical thinking.

    After breakfast, they relaxed in the sun, chatting, joking, and laughing. Time flew by, and for a little while, Raf forgot his dire mission and gave himself permission to rest and be happy.

    Then Raf remembered his sister was suffering, and it destroyed any happiness he felt. By evening, Raf had rested enough, and it was time to continue to the last peak.

    His muscles were still sore. His shoulder ached. The wound on the side of his head itched as the skin healed. And his fear of heights still paralyzed him at the ledge. Raf tried to hide his fear from Hinata, but they intuited much of the truth and were gently supportive and encouraging.

    By sundown, Raf and Hinata reached the other side of the island.

    "That''s got to be the last peak," said Hinata, pointing upward while dangling in the air.

    A plume of dark grey smoke rose from behind the peak, barely distinguishable in the twilight of dusk. "And that must be Sophia''s signal," Raf thought aloud.

    "Race you there!" Hinata swung forward.

    Hinata knew the area better than Raf, but Raf wasn''t playing. He was determined, and that plume of smoke meant the next step on his journey to save Morgan. Nothing was going to get in the way. Up his sleeve, Raf had Sophia and her solid flame chain.

    With angelic strength, he catapulted himself over Hinata. Sophia''s chain shot into the cliff wall itself, guiding him around a bend, securing Raf''s fall, and then launching him forward again.

    Unlike Hinata, Sophia didn''t need poles to grapple onto. Sophia''s chain fluidly molded to the size and shape of any location required and released as rapidly. So it was no contest. Raf reached the source of the smoke long before Hinata.

    The smoke billowed out of a crack in the mountain. It was well-secluded and inaccessible for anyone without a grappling chain and a lot of determination. If not for the smoke, the opening would have been invisible from the ground below.

    Raf looked into the crevice and saw an underground forest, just as Sophia mentioned, except everything was on fire. Raf looked down in horror at the flaming cavern.

    "Sophia! Sophia, what do I do?" he begged for guidance as Hinata climbed up the ledge behind him.

    The chains vibrated with sound, and Sophia''s voice sang out. "Jump into the fire. There is little time. Chainfisher, you did well guiding Rafael to this threshold. Wait here, and when you see a sign, follow it."

    Raf turned to Hinata, and their eyes met his.

    "I want to go with Raf," Hinata pleaded.

    "You will not survive where Raf is going," answered Sophia. "Say goodbye now."

    Hinata looked devastated. Raf almost cried with them. Instead, he rushed forward to embrace them.

    "Thank you for saving me," whispered Raf.

    "Thank you for giving me hope again," Hinata whispered back. "Don''t die, and don''t forget me."

    "I won''t. I promise."

    They held each other for a moment longer, and as they separated, both thought they might share a first kiss, but Raf turned, ran, and leapt into the smoke.

 Chapter 13 - Firefox & the Shadow

    Hinata''s parents raised them to focus on the known and explored, so taking orders from an angel they couldn''t see, waiting for a sign they couldn''t expect, was, to say the least, discomforting.

    The waiting wasn''t an issue. Nor was the solitude.

    As a single child with 8 cousins, Hinata often preferred solitude. Shortly after Raf jumped down the smoking crevice, Hinata took out a piece of driftwood from one of their many satchels and deftly carved it into the shape of a lizard.

    Unease plagued Hinata. Something was wrong. How long were they supposed to wait? And what were they waiting for? And would they ever see Rafael again?

    But before Hinata could finish carving, they heard a bang from far below.

    There was a shed nestled in a grove at the foot of the ''last peak,'' where the ocean met rock and forest. A cloud of black smoke encircled the shed. Was this the sign? Hinata ran forward, keeping to the shadows.

    Hinata could hear nothing over the howling ocean wind, crashing against stone and whistling through leaves. Then Hinata saw it. The Raven. It was the size of a large man with a long black beak and covered in shimmering black feathers, but so far away, Hinata couldn''t make out more details than that. It leapt out of the smoke and dashed for the trees. Was it carrying something? Why was it running? Could it not fly?

    Hinata followed as best they could from a distance, grappling down several ledges, swinging when able. Flying above the Raven, Hinata saw a small blackbird. Perhaps a familiar?

    The Raven disappeared among the trees, but from their vantage far above, Hinata watched the blackbird dart to and fro, above and below the forest canopy, moving in the direction of Church.

    Then the truly unexpected happened.

    A swarm of flying devils descended on Hinata. Hideous grey creatures, the size of large monkeys, with bat-like wings and fangs that jut out in all directions. Hinata used the sharpened hooks of their chains to defend themself, slaying two of the monstrous devils, but there were too many.

    The swarm tackled Hinata to the ground. This was the end. Hinata shut their eyes and screamed for their short life, but the devils lifted Hinata into the air and carried them away.

    Once in the air, Hinata stopped screaming. They were too scared and surprised to be alive to do anything. Plus, Hinata worried the flying monsters might be inclined to drop Hinata if they antagonized any further. Considering they''d already killed two of the devils, it felt unwise to test luck further. Besides, it was soon apparent where the devils were taking them.

    The swarm descended to land on the beach by a shack, dropping Hinata on the sand. The Raven''s smoke had cleared, but the smell of sulfur lingered in the air.

    Two figures stood nearby.

    One was tall and male, dressed in black leather, with ashen skin. The devils spoke to the man in a series of grunts and whistling noises only he seemed to understand. He listened impassively while staring at Hinata as if they were the first human he''d ever seen. The man terrified Hinata. There was indifference in the humorous glint of his eyes, like a hurtful joke.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The second one was shorter, with copper-red hair, two pointy ears on top of their head, golden-brown skin, and sharp yellow eyes. They were dressed in flowing green cloth. Of course, Hinata knew who this must be right away.

    "You''re Rowan, the firefox Rafael mentioned," they said reverently.

    The firefox was visibly stunned. "What-How did you know Rafael?"

    "We met yesterday at the upper outside beach. He was caught in the Snare. I fished him out."

    Rowan sat suddenly. "He''s alive! Oh. Thank you. He''s alive."

    The dark-eyed man watched with silent curiosity.

    Rowan composed themself, rising to ask, "Where is Rafael now?"

    "He jumped down a smoking crevice at the peak up there. An angel named Sophia told him to go to Oceania and told me to wait for a sign. When I saw the Raven, I thought that was the sign, but now I''m here, so I''m wondering if Sophia meant for me to meet you."

    Rowan and the grey man were both at a loss for words, looking at one another and back at Hinata.

    The man spoke first, in a smoky voice, like he''d been breathing volcanic fumes all his life. "The Raven? What did you see?"

    Hinata feared the man but answered in honest detail everything they''d seen up to being abducted by his flying minions.

    He waited until Hinata was finished, then turned to Rowan, saying authoritatively, "Mother would want us to find Rafael."

    Rowan answered, eyes fixed in the distance, "Rafael seems to be guided by forces outside our influence, and there''s no guarantee we can catch up to where he''s going. But we know where Lyn is being taken, and if we don''t follow, the Raven will slowly kill her."

    "What does one deaf witch matter? We should secure the Holy Spirit and find transport to Garden."

    "Lyn is more than that. She''sˇ­ she''s precious. She can help us."

    "We cannot jeopardize the mission to rescue your magical pet. If Adam learns about you and me, we lose the element of surprise."

    "We already lost it. No doubt it was Adam who sent the Raven to kidnap Lyn. Isn''t that reason enough to retrieve her, to spite him?"

    That nearly convinced him. "Perhaps she is valuable, but it might as likely be a trap."

    Rowan frowned, eyes still fixed in the distance. "Then I''ll go in alone and disguised." Addressing Hinata, "You should return home. Thank you for sharing your story."

    The grey man spoke, "Wait. We should kill it, right? What if it tells someone?"

    Rowan turned in shock. "What?! No! They just helped us."

    He looked confused.

    Hinata was stunned, dumbfounded. Collapsing to their knees, Hinata whispered, "I won''t tell a soul, I swear."

    Rowan sauntered to the man and gently held his hands. "Adam is a tyrant. He created the forces that will tear him down. Be better than Adam, or you will create forces that tear you down, in kind."

    Rowan said this so sagely, so sensually, the man was affected.

    "Wellˇ­ okay. But you''re not going in alone. I sent a cainkin to scout ahead. It should meet us on the way. And you," he addressed Hinata, "Keep up, or I''ll have the cainkin carry you."

    Rowan tilted their head. "We can''t take them with us. They''re too young and where we''re going is dangerous."

    "It knows too much! If we leave it behind, Adam will find it, and then all three of us will wish I''d killed it. No. If it lives, it makes itself useful and stays where I can see it."

    Hinata''s breathing was erratic. They looked around, but the man''s flying minions surrounded them. Drool leaked from crooked fangs as the frightful creatures stared hungrily at Hinata. Hinata closed their eyes and tried to focus on breathing.

    Rowan''s voice broke the pause.

    "Fine, but understand they aren''t a slave or an ''it.'' They are a person. What is your name?"

    "Hinata," they said, opening their eyes to discover tears blurring their vision.

    "Hinata," said Rowan. "I''m Rowan. This is Samaal. Today is his first day on Eden. You''re the first human he''s met. Please be patient with him."

    Samaal scoffed.

    Rowan turned to face the distant Church. "Let''s go. We''ll camp near Church to plan our entry and break in under cover of darkness."

 Chapter 14 - Legion

    Sophia''s chain shot sideways into the cavern ceiling, so Raf fell in an arc. Then the chain released, and as he fell, it moved down to reattach itself and swung Raf out of the plume of smoke and away from the roaring flames.

    The acoustics in the cave reverberated every crackle of wood and scream of wildlife to a deafening echo. The fire must have started recently because it was spreading rapidly and almost engulfed the entire massive cave.

    Raf hit the ground and rolled near a stone-carved edifice, twice his height, the length of a hall, and wide enough to entomb several bodies. The flames hadn''t yet reached this corner of the cave, but they were encroaching, and the heat was overwhelming.

    Sophia''s chain whipped forward and slammed against the edifice, cracking it open and revealing a single tomb. Inside was a creature Raf had only seen illustrated in myths: a cthulian. It was gargantuan and crab-like. Raf could see two eyes the size of tree trunks.

    Sophia''s chain delicately floated behind and under the chulian''s head. Raf heard a crunching sound of chitin breaking amid the roar of the burning forest. When Sophia''s chain retracted, it was carrying something green resembling a long, dried sponge.

    "This is a cthulian''s symbiote," sang Sophia''s voice out of the chain. "Bonding with it is the only way for a human to reach the Time Dragon. Once done, it cannot be undone. It will stay with you ''til death."

    The cthulian''s symbiote was dropped in Raf''s hand. It felt like some dried-up dead thing found on a beach. It wasn''t heavy, but Raf sensed the weight of it all the same. That felt immense. What would it be like, he wondered, to bond with an oceanic creature? Would he still be human? Raf put those fears aside. Morgan needed him to do this. No matter the cost, Raf would pay it.

    "What do I do with it?" he asked.

    Sophia answered, "Dive underwater. Hold the symbiote to your ear."

    "Will it hurt?" he asked.

    No response.

    Raf looked around. Everything was on fire. The smoke burned his lungs. He tried breathing in through his sleeve. There! A shimmer of water. Raf ran to it, ducking under flaming branches, jumping over fallen logs, and diving into the strange lake without any hesitation.

    Raf held the symbiote to his ear as instructed. Between moments, he felt it swell with water and come alive.

    No warning could have prepared him for what came next. The symbiote found Raf''s ear and squeezed into it almost instantly, but not painlessly. Raf felt his ear canal burst. Worse yet, the symbiote spread through Raf''s sinuses and around to his other ear. Cartilage broke and was expelled out to make space for the symbiote.

    All the while, Raf was busy drowning. The agony of having his skull invaded caused Raf to scream in pain and then choke on water. As his lungs flooded, Raf writhed helplessly for a few seconds, too disoriented to swim to the surface, until he stopped moving entirely. His motionless body sank with the weight of metal chains.

    Sometime later, he seized and coughed and opened his eyes. He wasn''t breathing, not really. He touched his ears. Something was protruding out of both ears. Soft and velvety, it inflated and deflated like external lungs on the side of his head.

    But the mind-blowing parts were psychic. The cthulian''s symbiote functioned as a new sensory organ, combining scent and sound detection. Raf could now ''hear'' better and ''smell'' underwater. He smelled his blood all around him, alongside the scent of fish and insects; the sounds of fish and insects! Pushing and swimming and scraping and grinding and chewing and pooping.

    As for the pain, his entire head and face ached. Every beat of his heart brought fresh throbbing agony behind his face.

    Raf was too numb and amazed to do anything but smell his surroundings until a dozen voices boomed harmoniously in his mind.

    ''What have you done to us, human?''

    Raf would have fallen in shock if he were standing. He looked around in vain. Firelight from the cavern above illuminated the lake floor and all around him. It was dark, but he could see well enough to know the voices weren''t coming from outside him but inside his head.

    ''Iˇ­ I beg your forgiveness,'' Raf thought in response. "I was guided here by an angel. Sophia. To free my sister, I need to learn soul magic; to do that, I need to reach the Time Dragon.''

    ''Your human relations are of no concern to us. We are the Eighth Legion. Our minds have melded among the greatest of our species. You had no right to desecrate our host''s body.''

    "Former host," Sophia''s voice corrected. "Do not let your indignation blind you to your duties, both to your present host and to your people."

    Raf sensed the entity recoil in surprise and resentment. He felt its wrath and uncertainty. It was considering, though what, Raf could not imagine. Then the Eighth Legion reached out and invaded his mind, secret thoughts, and memories.

    That was... uncomfortable, to say the least. Not exactly pain. More like a tickle behind his eyes, or a cold chill, or the sensation of a limb falling asleep. He wiggled in vain to escape the intrusion, but he was trapped in his head with an alien multitude.

    In his mind''s eye, Raf saw flashes of memory, memories the Eighth Legion now shared: Playing hide and seek with his sisters in the garden. His mother in a green silken dress, reading a book. Rowan training him in combat. His father sitting at his desk beneath that gruesome painting of Adam, confessing to Raf a most terrifying secret.

    Suddenly the Eighth Legion scattered in surprise. ''This changes things,'' they whispered among themselves, radiating increased confidence and certainty.

    ''We will help you,'' Legion declared. ''But we cannot guarantee your safety. And when you die, we must be returned to our people for safekeeping. We will not tolerate being a human tool.''

    ''Understood,'' thought Raf. ''Soˇ­ which way to Oceania?''

    ''You''re in it. You entered the Kingdom of Oceania the moment you submerged. You probably mean the Queen''s Lair. First, you''ll need to exit the caverns. Follow the smell of fresh moving water.''

    Raf wondered what fresh moving water smelled like, then Legion reminded him. Memories between them went both ways! He could remember things Legion wanted to share; for example, fresh moving water smelled like determination; and it was coming from over there!

    The weight of the chains had already pulled Raf the lake floor. He walked forward, but his progress was excruciatingly slow. He tried a broad stroke, but his arms were still worn out. At this rate, Raf wouldn''t leave the cave system for days.

    Fortunately, Sophia was impatient, at least by angel standards, and took over movement. Suddenly, the chain tattoo launched him forward. The firelight from the cavern above quickly dimmed as Sophia pulled Raf downstream, darker and darker as they went deeper and deeper until he could see nothing in the darkness.

    But he wasn''t exactly blind. He ''heard'' the water rush by all around him, eroding smooth the caverns. He could ''sense'' the pressure build as he descended and ''taste'' the salt levels rise.

    As his eyes adjusted, Raf saw the chain was still glowing a fiery orange color, so he rolled up his sleeves and extended his arms, illuminating his surroundings. All around him, countless fish and crustaceans lived their lives. Strange, alien creatures Raf had never imagined.

    Raf tried to relax as Sophia carried him swiftly through the tunneling caves, though relaxation would prove impossible, as Legion was abuzz with mixed excitement, flipping through his memories the way a prodigious student flips through a study book.

    ''Have you ever bonded with a human before?'' Raf wondered.

    ''Never,'' Legion answered. ''Though it has happened, long ago with other symbiotes, we have never.''

    ''What is the relationship between symbiote and host?''

    ''We are the ghosts of every host who came before you. The symbiote collected our thoughts before we died and preserved them for future generations. It cares nothing for any of us, only its continued survival. Our kinds share a pact: we give them our minds and nutrients, and in return, they give us posterity.''

    ''Does every cthulian have a symbiote?''

    ''No. Only a rare few ever earn their symbiote.''

    ''And how does one earn a symbiote?''

    ''A series of trials, culminating in a visit to the sovereign of water and sky.''

    As Raf pondered what that meant, Sophia pulled him out from underground and into the open ocean. His trajectory curved and then launched forward. Evidently, Sophia knew their destination.

    ''So were you in that burning forest waiting for someone to be worthy of you?''This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ''Burning forest?'' Curious, Legion accessed Raf''s most recent memories and saw images of the mausoleum aflame. They wailed in horror. Raf caught glimpses of a tree nymph. Sprigga. Friend to the cthulians and ancient guardian of their honored dead. Dead. The great oak burnt to ash. He felt their grief.

    The other symbiotes! Would any of them survive the fire? The thought devastated Legion. Countless generations lost forever. He felt their despair.

    For a long time, Legion was silent. Even their perusal of Raf''s memories was lethargic and disaffected.

    Combined with the blanketing darkness of night, Raf was fading.

    ''Sleep,'' advised Legion. ''We will keep watch while you rest.''

    And somehow, almost immediately, Raf shut his eyes and slept.

    Even in his dreams, he sensed the Eighth Legion and their contempt for his humanity. They loathed all mankind; that much was palpable. But bound as they were to Raf''s mind, they found him endlessly fascinating, even as their grief suffocated them. It suffocated Raf, too. His dreams were of such overwhelming sadness; it was like drowning all over again.

    His eyes opened to sunlight cascading down upon a gulf stream, populated with countless fish, whales, turtles, and more, all regarding Raf with varying degrees of curiosity and indifference. None had ever seen a human underwater before. Most had never seen a human at all anywhere. All were riding the swift current.

    And the whales and dolphins were singing!

    He wouldn''t have heard or understood any of it were it not for Legion, but through them, Raf knew the song was one of peace and adventure. The gulf stream was for all ocean life. The majesty around him was awesome.

    Legion''s many voices broke his reverie.

    ''We''ve traveled most of the way to the Queen''s Lair. Ahead is the chimney. Be ready. A human in Oceania will likely be met with claws and teeth.''

    Raf was about to ask what an underwater chimney was, but then he looked forward and saw an enormous waterfall! The fish and creatures ahead of him were falling, caught in a vortex. How was this possible? Raf wondered. Legion answered.

    ''Water is warmer and saltier above us than below. Those changes cause the ocean to move and cycle itself. The gulf stream is one of the ocean''s main arteries. Beneath the chimney is the Queen''s Lair.''

    All around him, sea creatures were singing and chirping excitedly. Raf was nervous, but the joyful mood around him was infectious.

    Raf reached out to touch a nearby whale. She regarded him curiously. Legion called a greeting that she returned. He felt her fin. It was smooth and leathery. Then he swam up (rather, Sophia understood his intention and guided him) to her shoulder and dorsal fin. She was warm and magnificent. Raf felt her heartbeat! No, several heartbeats! He congratulated the whale and thanked her, holding onto her dorsal fin to brace himself as they neared the waterfall. She sang out in delight as they fell. Raf''s stomach dropped, and that''s when he first noticed his hunger.

    But Raf wasn''t the only creature hungry in these waters. Not far below, but far enough to be shrouded in darkness, several cthulians watched the chimney and all who descended it.

    By nature, cthulians tend to be solitary and territorial. Older, larger cthulians generally ignore smaller ones, except as the occasional meal, supposing one were foolish enough to evoke their ire on an empty stomach.

    It was taboo for ocean predators to hunt in the gulf stream. Whales ensured such customs by deadly force. The gulf stream was for all ocean life, but when a lone human approached the Queen''s Lair, every cthulian with a spear rose to kill it, custom be damned.

    Raf saw them ascend: vibrant specks of color, beautiful and terrifying, swiftly rising out of the darkness.

    They varied in size. Some were smaller than Raf. One was large as a whale.

    Their upper torsos were vaguely humanoid with a torso, head, and shoulders. One arm was similar to the human''s, ending in three clawed fingers and a clawed thumb. The other arm resembled a giant crab pincer. Beneath and behind its arms, sprouting out its back was a single pair of long, sharp crab legs.

    Cthulian lower bodies resembled an octopus or squid, with four long powerful tentacles where legs would be.

    By Raf''s sensibilities, cthulian faces were nightmarish and uncanny (though they would describe human faces similarly). No neck, the jaw and mouth split down the middle, with a chitin shell covering both left and right ''lips.''

    Two stalks of compound eyes crown its head like horns, detecting lights and details no human eye would ever witness. They swiveled forward to hone in on their prey. Beneath the eye stalks, mustache-like antennae whipped this way and that, picking up trace scents from far away.

    One brash young raider flung his spear too soon. Their aim was not quite, and would have impaled Raf''s traveling whale companion, but Raf threw his arm and Sophia''s chain blasted out the back of his hand, reshaping into a shield, deflecting the spear. Then it returned to Raf''s skin, but something new happened. The fiery tattoo spread to cover his entire body like a glowing barrier. As it expanded, it also dimmed. The blaze of the chains became a radiant armor.

    Everyone scattered. The whales were incensed, screeching loudly. Raf leapt out of the vortex to take the fight away from the others. He was still falling, but not as fast.

    Angry cthulians surrounded him. They''d seen what just happened and were hesitant to engage. One brave or foolish cthulian thought to attack Raf from the back. Sophia disagreed.

    In an instant, Sophia''s tattoo blasted out a needle-sharp chain through Raf''s attacker''s head. For a moment, Raf''s wrist was exposed. The others took the opportunity to lunge and throw their spears.

    But Sophia outmatched them all combined. The tattoo extended two chains to the limit and spun in a circle surrounding Raf so fast none of their spears or claws could pass without shattering. While Sophia spun the chain around him, Raf''s mobility and versatility were diminished. He was in a defensive position, and that put him in a stalemate. Or so he thought. Indeed, Raf thought he had the advantage, but he underestimated cthulian size and ingenuity.

    Each of the cthulians squirted a jet black ink into the water. Soon Raf couldn''t see more than an arm''s length away from him.

    But Legion was equal to this tactic, ''hearing'' and ''smelling'' all around Raf for signs of attack. Whales were shrieking a counterattack beyond the rippling inky clouds.

    An enormous surge rose from the depths below. Raf could see nothing around him, but through Legion, he felt the sudden shifts in pressure, and he knew instinctively what was coming.

    Dread radiated from Legion''s many minds. ''Brace yourself!'' they warned.

    A giant hand, easily twice Raf''s size, with three sharp claws and a clawed thumb, reached up, grabbing Raf, chains and all, and yanked him down to the Queen''s Lair.

    Raf would have been crushed immediately were it not for Sophia''s chains, returning to his skin and pushing against the incredible force of the giant hand that held him.

    It pulled him down from the inky blackness above to an even more engulfing darkness below. The pressure was unfathomable. Sophia''s candle-like glow was all that illuminated the oppressive darkness surrounding him. Even by the soft glow of Sophia''s liquid firelight, Raf could see nothing.

    Two giant pillars like ancient trees came into focus, then twitched. They were eyes! Tall stalks of compound eyes with three distinct segments, top, bottom, and a flat line in the center. Raf couldn''t see the head they crowned, but long threads of antennae whipped below him, tapping Raf gently, smelling him, tasting him.

    Then a voice boomed from below. Legion knew the language, so Raf understood.

    "I sense a human bonded with a symbiote. How is this possible? I should tear off its head and give the symbiote to a worthy cthulian. Who are you?"

    How do I speak underwater? Raf wondered.

    ''You don''t,'' thought Legion''s many minds. Then they spoke, or rather, clicked, at the giant cthulian.

    "Your majesty. Our queen. We are the Eighth Legion. It is good to hear your voice again."

    "Ancestors! How have you become bonded to such a loathsome creature?"

    "It rescued our symbiote from a fire. Your majesty, we bring wretched tidings. Sprigga and the mausoleum were burned. The other symbiotes may have survived the fire, but we hesitate to hope."

    The water all around shifted, and Raf knew the queen had recoiled upon hearing the news. A dead cthulian floated down past Raf, possibly the same one Sophia impaled.

    A massive tentacle rose up and out of the dark nothing to wrap around the cthulian corpse. Then the tentacle returned to the nothingness below, dragging the corpse in tow. Raf heard a crunching sound and remembered he was hungry.

    When the queen spoke again, she sounded less irritated but supremely sad.

    "Indeed, these are wretched tidings. Who set the fire? Was it this human?"

    Her grip tightened, and Raf feared his bones would break, but Sophia''s barrier held.

    "It was not this human. We confirmed that at once. With your blessing, we wish to investigate this matter and devour the one responsible."

    "Granted."

    "There is more, your majesty. This humanˇ­ carries the Wandering Spirit."

    The twin pillars of eyes twitched. Her grip loosened.

    "Interesting. Why would the Wanderer choose a human vessel? Such is madness."

    "We believe it intends to strike against Adam. Perhaps the Wanderer chose this time and body with reasoning beyond our ken."

    The queen was silent for a moment. Then, "Only the Sovereign would know."

    "Indeed, that''s why the human has come: to beseech an audience with the Sovereign of Water and Sky."

    "How weird. Fine. But a worthy cthulian must accompany you. Symbiotes such as yourself are too precious to risk entrusting to a human, especially in light of your tidings. Tzik-Enu will collect the human''s head when it fails."

    Raf gulped while the queen called out. A large cthulian descended from out of the darkness. Raf recognized this one from the tussle above. Tzik-Enu was fully thrice Raf''s size, with a myriad of vibrant colors, barely distinguishable in the surrounding darkness.

    While the queen informed Tzik-Enu of the mission, Legion perked up, taking a pleased interest in the imposing cthulian. Raf felt strangely jealous.

    Then the queen released Raf, and the water around him shifted as she moved aside. Raf smelled something new, like fresh moving water, except entirely different, yet vaguely familiar. Legion was drawn towards the scent reverently.

    "You know the way," said the cthulian queen.

    And it seemed Legion did know the way; they guided Raf downward. Sophia gently glowed against the dark abyss, like candlelight on a moonless night, in vain, illuminating nothing but detritus floating in the water. Were it not for Legion''s many heightened senses, Raf would have been lost in the vast, crushing darkness.

    What Raf couldn''t see, yet knew instinctively with Legion''s aid, was that he had entered the trench, a wide canyon at the bottom of the ocean floor, crown seat of the Cthulian Dominion, and secret entrance to the Time Dragon''s Hollow.

    Raf sensed a massive opening in the ocean floor, wide enough to fit Castle Moondial with space to spare. He sank down, down, down the cavernous opening for a long time, long enough to feel stabbing pangs of hunger. Or was it thirst? It had been so long since he last ate or drank anything. Surely he would die from thirst, surrounded by water, he thought bitterly. At least Legion and Tzik-Enu will be happy together.

    ''Stop feeling sorry for yourself, or we''ll kill you and put us all out of your misery,'' Legion threatened. The embarrassed shock was enough to dissuade Raf from continued self-pitying.

    Eventually, the yawning cavern turned and bent in a U, and for the first time in a long time, Raf saw light drifting down from above. But how? He was well below the trench. No sunlight could reach this place.

    With Sophia''s assistance, Raf swam toward the light source. It was far in the distance, and the cavern bent again, but then he saw it, blinding light from an impossible pocket of air, deep below the ocean floor. He floated to the surface and broke it, entering a new alien world, the Time Dragon''s Hollow.

 Chapter 15 - Time Dragons Hollow

    The first thing Raf experienced was the symbiote retracting from his nose and throat. The ''lungs'' that grew out of his ears deflated and shrunk. Raf coughed and choked and threw up seawater until finally, painfully, he inhaled a ragged breath. Coming to his senses took a moment. When Raf could look up, he witnessed an impossible miracle.

    The cavern itself was several times larger than the whole of Crescent. Covering the walls were twinkling crystals of countless shapes and colors, stretching as far out as Raf could see and farther. A heavy golden mist hung in the air, obscuring much in the distance, but Raf could still make out two objects suspended in the cloudy haze.

    One was a blinding source of fiery light. He couldn''t make out any details. Like a tiny sun, it was too bright to behold.

    The other was a being so large not even the dense mist could conceal it. The Sovereign of Water and Sky. Time Dragon. Impossibly large and stunningly beautiful, a great serpent with iridescent white scales and four sets of dove-like wings. It wasn''t moving, falling, or gliding but seemed suspended between moments, frozen in time.

    The cthulian Tzik-Enu stepped into view and knelt reverently. For the first time, Raf could see her clearly. Tzik-Enu balanced on crab-like back legs while her whale-bone spear and massive pincer acted as front legs. Her tentacles were pulled up and forward, dangling in the air. Her chitinous shell was a rich purple, with stripes of turquoise along her legs and torso. Her eyestalks were dark pink.

    With Legion''s indulgence, Raf understood that Tzik-Enu might be queen one day. Meeting the Sovereign was the penultimate test on any prospective queen''s journey. Either the Sovereign would bestow upon her a blessing, or she would leave the Queen''s Lair and live a typical cthulian life of solitude in a territory she takes for herself.

    Then several things seemed to happen at once. A bright flash. A loud explosion. A great gust of wind knocked Raf off his feet. And instantly, the Sovereign appeared above them, gazing down behind emerald-green reptilian eyes. A long, sharp horn protruded from the tip of the time dragon''s nose, pointing at them menacingly.

    "Let''s take a closer look at you," mused the time dragon in a nerdy voice, and then the colossal being shrank in size until roughly the size of Tzik-Enu. From a closer perspective, the dragon examined both Raf and Tzik-Enu with a piercing, reptilian stare. Raf felt exposed, as if his every deed, past and future, were being laid out and inspected.

    The time dragon''s feathered wings were folded to lie on its back, sliding on its belly; serpentine, with scales so hard they ground the crystals and stones underneath to dust.

    "At last," said the time dragon. "And against the odds, you return to Soul Hollow, alive. Welcome back. You must be hungry and tired from your journey. Come."

    The winged serpent leapt in the air, spreading all eight feathered wings, and led them across a rocky, moss-covered landscape toward a forest of ferns. Raf and Tzik-Enu followed.

    "You have questions," said the time dragon, gliding elegantly in the air, back and forth, as if swimming.

    "Ha. Uh, yeah. I have questions."

    "Ask them."

    Raf was overwhelmed, bursting with questions, and didn''t know which to ask first or how to phrase them. He slipped and tumbled, but Sophia''s barrier shielded him from harm. Knowing that and feeling more confident, he stood and broke into a trot toward a bizarre frondy oasis ahead of them.

    "To start, I guess, what should I call you?"

    "I have no name, only titles. I''ve been dubbed the First of 8, Timekeeper, Gravity Dragon, Sovereign of Water and Sky... Origin of Death. Adam called me ''The Seducer.''

    "But I was never given a name, only titles and a purpose. Even you, when you were here, you called me ''Sibling.''"

    "How is that possible? The symbiote in my head said I carry the Wandering Spirit. My father called me the Holy Ghost. Now you say I''ve been here before, but I don''t remember or understand any of it."

    Sibling seemed to chuckle. "More titles, and you were given countless others: Eighth of Eight. Lifekeeper. Whispers. Soul Dragon.

    "Before God left Eden to garden other planets, 8 ikons were borne from the primal forces around Eden. I was the first. You were the last. God entrusted us to shepherd life on Eden, but Adam murdered five ikons and stole their power. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "The crown Adam wears is, in truth, a cage for the most powerful of us, with the power of a blazing sun and the body of an insect. Adam''s belt is lined with sphinx feathers. His sword was carved from the horn of the unicorn. His gauntlets were forged with the bones and shell of the twin ikons. She was a thunder giant. He was a cloud turtle.

    "Adam killed them, one by one, and used their body parts to ensnare their souls. Now only you, me, and the Edenwheel remain."

    "Who is the Edenwheel?"

    "You''ll see for yourself soon. We''re nearly arrived. First, eat."

    Sibling wrapped their tail around the trunk of a tree and used their sharp horn to cut a bulbous lump on the underside of one blade-like frond. A yellow, pearly ball of fruit fell to the ground, except it froze in the air mid-fall. Raf went over to it, and because it had been so long since he last ate, he wasted no time sniffing or inspecting it before sinking his teeth in. And he was glad he did. The mystery fruit was sweet and juicy, gushing in his mouth, yet firm and chewy.

    Sibling sliced open three more pods, which all fell to suspension midair.

    "How do you do that?" Raf asked in wonder, grabbing the nearest floating fruit, leaving the other two for Tzik-Enu; then followed Sibling as they glided toward a glowing lake not far in the distance.

    Sibling answered, "I control the relativity of everything in my vicinity. Time and gravity are the same, so for me, freezing an object in time and space is a simple task."

    "Can you send someone back in time?" Raf thought of his father and sister, dead and under possession. Could he save them before Azazel destroyed his family?

    "No. Time can''t be undone. It''s ever-expanding. Reversing time would require every branch and speck of the universe to go backward, breaking the laws of the universe, and collapsing time and space. Not even God can reverse the flow of time because God is time, the universe, and everything in it."

    The dragon''s answer confused and discouraged Raf. "Can you see the future?"

    "Not exactly. You studied mathematics, yes? Good. This might still be difficult to understand, but I am mathematics given physical form. And mathematics is the language of everything, including time and gravity. They might more accurately call me the Math Dragon since it''s relativity and probabilities that I influence, not time.

    "The future is uncertain and so unknowable, but with enough information, accurate predictions are possible. For instance, when you entered the Hollow, the sheer magnitude of possibilities you brought with you vibrated against every drop of mist and scale on my body. Odds are, a quest brought you here. I can''t say what you will encounter or if you will succeed, but I can say there is, at least, a possibility that you will succeed. Now, tell me all about your quest."

    So Raf told Sibling his story: how his parents raised him explicitly, knowing he would be instrumental in Adam''s destruction. How his mother died 8 years ago, and how Rowan helped to raise and train him. How Adam sent a fallen to kill his father, then him, and then possess Morgan. How Sophia saved his life and guided him here. And finally, Raf''s goal of saving his sister.

    As he finished his story, they approached a glowing lake. Nothing lived in the lake, no fish or frogs or bugs, but the water itself seemed alive with glittering golden molecules. On the far side, Raf saw an enormous wheel spinning in a stream of shimmering liquid. Was that the Edenwheel?

    "Hm. My heart breaks for you," said Sibling. "You''ve come all this way, only to learn your goal is impossible. A fallen cannot be banished except by the one who summoned it. Since Adam is unlikely to free your sister, the only freedom she''s likely to know is in death. If you want to save your sister, you''ll have to end her suffering before the fallen devours her soul entirely."

    Raf stopped. "What? No! Sophia saidˇ­"

    "Angels are a contradiction. They are forbidden by Heaven''s Law from interfering in Eden''s affairs, yet here one is. Sophia may have saved you and guided you here, but why?"

    Raf hoped Sophia would speak and contradict Sibling, but Sophia remained frustratingly silent as usual. A screaming doubt filled that silence. Had he made a mistake in trusting them? What did Sophia want? He didn''t know.

    A hopeless sob rose in his chest. Dadˇ­ Morganˇ­ Was there nothing he could do to save her?

    "Don''t despair," comforted Sibling. "Look and see, her soul will come to this place, like countless souls before hers, and she will meet you here again. Look, you can see yourself now."

    With a long, sharp horn, Sibling pointed to the middle of the lake, where Raf noticed something underwater, resting peacefully. The glowing liquid was translucent, obscuring his view. Still, he saw dark scales of a mysterious creature asleep at the bottom of the opaque lake.

    Understanding dawned on Raf.

    It was a lake of souls. In the lake, a single soul blended and swirled and danced with countless more, becoming more than a single soul but a force of nature. And somehow, that scaly being asleep in the lake of souls was him.

    Raf''s knees gave out. He collapsed on all fours, scraping his knees and hands on the crystals and rocks. It was all too much. He was overwhelmed by fear and confusion and heartbreak. It threatened his very sanity. The pressure he''d known all his life, a burden no child should bear, felt insignificant compared to the dilemma he now faced: to kill his sister, send her to the next life, or wait as Azazel devoured her into oblivion. Either way, he''d lose Morgan forever. He cried and screamed and cursed Adam, but it was done and couldn''t be undone.

    Raf had already lost.

 Chapter 16 - Morgan & Azazel

    Azazel had already won.

    Morgan was trapped in her mind, and all she could do was watch from an icy cage as Azazel piloted her body.

    She saw and heard and sensed everything, but from far away, in an astral room built of ice: Morgan''s psychic barrier, the only thing keeping her alive. If she forgot the barrier for even an instant, Azazel would break in and tear her soul to shreds.

    Rowan taught her to dreamscape years prior. They taught Morgan countless things, and if she surrendered, all that knowledge would pass to Azazel and then on to Adam. She couldn''t give in. Rowan was going to save her. She just had to hold on.

    ''That''s adorable. You have hope,'' mocked Azazel, standing outside her wall of ice, wearing a curvaceous buxom redhead in silky nightwear. It was distractingly beautiful. ''Let''s see how long that lasts.''

    Morgan ignored Azazel and started shaping her room. If she was to be trapped in a cage, it might as well be cozy. She carved out space for a comfortable seat, thinned the wall in front of it, so the picture was clearer, and then sat down to watch what her stolen eyes witnessed on a large flat screen.

    Azazel opened the door to Morgan''s father''s office. Inside stood the former Steward of Lona, Milo Meiori, next to the Holy Father Himself, Adam, replete with all five Blessings, the crown, sword, gauntlets, and belt.

    Morgan had never seen Adam in person before and was surprised to find He resembled a fairly average, if strikingly handsome, man. His hair was long and straight and golden. His expression was stately and paternal, with an air of supreme confidence. One could sense He ruled the world, deigning to take note of Morgan with royal disinterest. Adam was probably too old and world-weary for such trivial things as passion or rage. That terrified Morgan more than anything. Adam could massacre countless people on a whim and probably wouldn''t feel a thing.

    "Good, let''s begin," said Adam. He moved to sit behind Arthur Avalyn''s desk. On the wall behind him hung a large oil painting depicting the Decimation of Exile, titled ''Wrath of Godfather.'' A wasp familiar flew to land on the desk.

    "Effective immediately, Milo Meiori will assume the duties and responsibilities of Steward of Crescent. In one week, and upon his marriage to Morgan Avalyn, Milo will ascend to Steward of the Vulpen Islands. The three other islands'' stewards will be informed of this change in their position, and their attendance at Milo''s coronation is mandatory.

    "Upon marriage, Morgan Avalyn will act as Regent of Crescent until an heir comes of age. Her responsibility will be organizing the locals into line."

    Adam''s demeanor changed from stately to menacing. "There''s also the matter of the firefox you allowed to escape."

    Azazel blinked in surprise, briefly glancing at the wasp familiar.

    "Did you forget?" said Adam, "I see and hear everything. You told the firefox about the missionary I sent to retrieve the other Avalyn girl, the one who displayed magical affinity. She belongs in the Garden, not out here at the edge of nowhere. My missionary hasn''t reported in, and his bird went to the aether. Both are assumed lost.

    "You let an enemy escape, revealed dogmatic intel, and thereby compromised a critical mission. As punishment for these crimes, I should banish you here and now... but given your otherwise sterling record, I''m inclined to give you a chance to redeem yourself. Find the firefox and the girl, and bring them to me. You have until the coronation. If you fail, I will send you back to Hell."

    Azazel was furious. Morgan felt his rage like a strong wind. But in Morgan''s voice, Azazel answered, "Thank you for this opportunity. I won''t disappoint you again."

    Adam said nothing. He didn''t threaten or repeat himself. He didn''t need to. The painting hanging on the wall behind him told volumes. Instead, Adam rose and turned His back to Morgan. He walked over to the full-length mirror on the wall. Adam drew His Blessed Sword, made of pure ivory, and gently He tapped the sword against the mirror. Its image rippled and changed, revealing a white marble room. He turned to face Milo and Morgan, tall, handsome, and perfect.

    "I''ll return in one week to officiate the wedding. Use that time wisely." Then Adam stepped through the mirror, disappearing as the image returned to a reflection.

    Azazel and Morgan were alone in a room with Milo. He repeatedly glanced down at a large bloodstain on the rug where Morgan was standing.

    ''This is the room where he betrayed your father,'' Azazel taunted from beyond her psychic barrier, still wearing the buxom redhead. ''And the blood we''re standing on bled out the head of the man your father killed. Look how uneasy Milo is.''

    Morgan had to look away from the screen and Azazel toward an empty corner of her icy cage. Deciding she would like a breakfast nook, Morgan imagined a cute little table and chair. But then she heard Milo''s voice and struggled to remain focused.

    "I don''t know if you''re in there, but Morgan, I''m so sorry this had to happen. Your fatherˇ­ he doomed himself by plotting against Adam. He can''t be beaten; you can only reason with Him. I convinced Him to spare you. Morgan, Iˇ­ I swear I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you."

    Milo stepped toward Morgan and raised a hand to brush her cheek.

    If Morgan could vomit, she would. She wanted to scream and stab his kind face with a knife. She wanted to run away. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Morgan''s psychic barriers shattered. She felt Azazel reach into her and unlock something, something she hadn''t known was there before.

    She mentally fell into a fetal position encased in ice, fearfully awaiting Azazel''s attack.

    But instead of attacking Morgan, a burst of light launched Milo across the room, slamming him against the basalt wall.

    A glowing ring encircled Milo''s neck. It lifted him by the throat, gasping, confused, and terrified.

    "Let''s establish some ground rules going forward, husband," said Azazel in Morgan''s voice. "First thing, don''t ever touch me again. Second, stay out of my way. Follow those two simple rules, and we''ll get along. Break the rules; I break your bones."

    The glowing ring evaporated, dropping Milo to the floor, who collapsed on impact. He stumbled to his feet, nursing his throat and looking livid.

    Azazel summoned two more rings for Milo''s wrists, dragging him down to a kneeling position. Morgan stood over Milo, casually adding, "I hope this clears up any confusion you might have had as to the chain of command in this relationship."

    Milo looked daggers up at Azazel, gasping, "You will bear me an heir!"

    "Bear it yourself." Then Azazel turned and left the study.

    As Azazel walked down the hall, Morgan collected herself, trying to rebuild the room she''d imagined earlier. Her cage was smaller, but concepts like size and space were meaningless in the dreamscape. She carved the room out just as it was before.

    And just as before, Azazel stood languidly outside the mental wall, wearing the face of a beautiful woman, always watching, constantly teasing, but now the humor in its eyes was gone. There was a hard seriousness in its expression.

    ''I need access to your memories,'' Azazel said flatly.

    Morgan ignored the fallen, crafting a board game and flower to set on her breakfast table. Then she realized where Azazel was taking her: to Gramma Henrietta''s room, stopping outside her door.

    ''Your mental fortifications are impressive. They impede my psychic attacks, but there are other ways to convince you. Rather than a stick, let me offer you a carrot. Surrender your memories to me, and I''ll let you tell your sweet old granny her son and grandson are dead, and you''re all set to marry Milo. Ignore me again, and I''ll tell her myself, but you won''t like it when I tell her,'' Azazel menaced.

    Morgan almost dropped the cage protecting her. She turned to face the fallen. So beautiful. So terrible. Morgan was paralyzed with fear; of what it might do with the information and what it might do to Gramma Henri if she refused.

    Azazel put Morgan''s hand on the doorknob and turned it slowly.

    ''Going once, going twice-''

    ''I accept your terms. Let me speak to her. My memories are yours to access.''

    ''Excellent. Now imagine me a door to enter your memories. Say what you want to say fast because this shouldn''t take me long at all.''

    Stepping into her grandmother''s room, Morgan took command of her body again. She sensed Azazel rifling around her memories for something, remembering moments with Rowan, in training, at family dinners, midwifing for Lyn''s birth. Azazel remembered Morgan''s mother and grandfather, both long gone; and moments with Raf, bickering, supporting, encouraging; until finally Azazel remembered yesterday''s investigation. That memory included the information Azazel was seeking. But this took several minutes of rattling around Morgan''s head, so while it was remembering her entire life, Morgan spoke to her Gramma Henri.

    Henrietta''s room was traditional, elegantly lit, with candles about the room and more than a dozen paintings on the wall. There was a balcony that looked over the ocean, but Henrietta had drawn the curtains closed.

    Gramma Henri sat in a comfortable chair by the fireplace. Morgan took a seat across from her; that''s when Henri first noticed Morgan was in the room.

    "Oh! Dear, you startled me. I must have dozed off. I was having the most horrible dream. I dreamt I was alone. I had outlasted everyone. My husband. My son. My grandchildren. It was so awful. I tried to wake up, but I must have been exhausted. I still feel exhausted. But you''re here, and you woke me from that awful, awful dream. It''s so good to see you," Gramma Henri reached up and held Morgan''s face lovingly.

    Morgan held Gramma Henri''s hand against her cheek, resisting every urge to cry. Morgan wanted to fall into Gramma''s lap and sob until her tears ran dry. But Gramma Henri needed her now, so Morgan put her grief aside and forced a smile. "I''m still here. And the others aren''t gone. They''re just not here right now. It was a bad dream, Gramma."

    Henrietta''s face lit up in relief and shock. "Oh! Oh, my dear, you can''t imagine whatˇ­ I thoughtˇ­ oh, but it''s all right now. I''ll put on some tea." On shaky knees, Gramma Henri stood and grabbed the kettle, put it over the fire, and then prepared the tea cups.

    Morgan spoke quickly, not knowing how much time she had left, trying her best to keep the fear and heartbreak out of her voice. "I''m going to marry Milo."

    Gramma Henri turned in shock, carrying the cups to the side table and saying, "Milo is too old for you! That''s wildly inappropriate. He''s almost my age!"

    "I know that, but the decision has been made, and Iˇ­ I''ve decided to go along with it. He is old. Maybe he''ll die soon and leave me a free widow."

    Gramma Henri chuckled darkly and poured the tea, handing a cup to Morgan. Then she looked into her granddaughter''s eyes, and with timeless wisdom and loving sympathy, Gramma Henri comforted Morgan.

    In the end, Morgan got more time with her Gramma than she''d expected. She told Henrietta she loved her and not to worry if she soon seemed different or distant. Everything was going to be fine.

    ''Well, that''s enough of that,'' said Azazel, taking control of Morgan''s body again, having found what it was looking for in her memories.

    Morgan''s physical demeanor instantly and noticeably changed, as if a switch had been flipped or someone else had materialized and replaced her between blinks.

    Azazel was back in command. It stood and left Henrietta''s room without a word. Poor Henrietta didn''t understand what had taken over her granddaughter. She cried out Morgan''s name in vain as the young woman walked out in silence.

    Morgan was back in her psychic icebox. She wanted to tremble. She wanted to scream and cry and feel the cathartic release that comes from surrendering to despair, but it was impossible. Tears are real. In the dreamscape, nothing is real, and if she gave in, Azazel would devour her soul.

    So Morgan imagined a small box, and in the box, she put her grief and sadness alongside the memories of her father and brother. Then Morgan closed the box and stored it under the icy floorboard of her mind.

    One day, Morgan thought. She would take the box out again and let herself feel, but now, she needed to concentrate.

    Azazel watched everything she did with an amused expression from outside her psychic barrier.

    ''Cheer up. Aren''t you going to ask me where we''re going?'' it asked.

    Resigned to letting herself be distracted, Morgan decided to play Azazel''s game.

    ''Where are we going?'' said flatly.

    ''We''re going to catch a Raven and rescue your little sister.''

 Chapter 17 - Blood Baptism

    Somewhere out in the dreamscape, an 8-year-old deaf witch came upon a blue-flame candle-lit hallway. How Lyn Avalyn arrived, she couldn''t say, and as is the nature of dreams, she didn''t wonder how, only at her surroundings.

    The walls were stone-carved images of exciting battles and wondrous creatures.

    One wall showed the story of a lone woman. A great big hand pushed the woman from a high place. She fell for a long time, landing in a small, dark pit.

    A handsome and strong man with bat-like wings came to the lone woman. He touched her head, and she grew wings like his.

    At the end of the hall was a single door depicting two winged beings wrapped in each other and holding a baby.

    Something was summoning Lyn from the other side of the door. Its call was irresistible, yet frightening.

    Lyn turned the knob and stepped into a spacious chamber.

    It was darkly lit with no windows. Graphic murals covered the walls. In the middle of the room were two ashen grey figures. One was lying down. It was terrifying and monstrous, with bat-like wings and fangs that jut out in all directions, and it appeared to be dying.

    The other, sitting next to the monster, caressing its terrible face as a mother might comfort a sick child, was a beautifully scary woman. Her skin was grey. Full waves of black hair cascaded down her back and shoulders. Leathery wings wrapped around her chest and body.

    She regarded Lyn first with shock, then suspicion, then finally curiosity.

    ''How have you come here?'' the woman asked. Her voice was sharp and threatening.

    Lyn jumped, wide-eyed, touched her ears, and stammered, ''You can - I can hear you!''

    The woman''s demeanor softened, then a dawn of understanding. ''We''re in a dream, darling, and we aren''t bound by physical limitations here. Now tell me, how have you come to this place?''

    Lyn wondered. ''I don''t know. I remember Rowan tucking me in with Apple. I think a bird-man took me. I don''t know where I am.''

    Lyn locked eyes with the dying monster. It reached for her weakly. The monster was calling to her, and she was calling to it. Lyn stepped forward to hold its clawed hand.

    The ashen woman watched with rapt attention. Even as the winged monster evaporated into so much thin air, the woman watched.

    Suddenly, Lyn fell to the polished stone floor. Everything hurt. Her head, her stomach, her chest, and her limbs. It was as if her very blood was on fire. The pain was intense, and she screamed in vain.

    Then just as suddenly, the ashen woman scooped Lyn up in her strong arms and laid Lyn on the same bed the creature was resting on but a moment earlier. She held Lyn close, whispering soft affirmations and telling her the pain would soon pass.

    The pain lasted for quite a long time; at least, it felt that way to Lyn, but eventually, the agony did subside.

    And throughout the harrowing event, the ashen woman held Lyn close and hummed a gentle song.

    When Lyn could finally see through the pain, she asked the ashen woman, ''what happened?''

    The woman said, ''Someone took you and a child of mine and did something to both of you. I''m not sure what, but I think you''re... like me now.''

    Lyn tried to sit up but something was holding her down.

    The woman noticed Lyn struggle. ''You''ll wake soon,'' she said. ''I''ve kept you as long as I could. My darling girl. I''ve watched you grow from afar. I''m Lilith. Think of me as your mother now. Listen close, and do as I say.

    ''You carry Cain''s curse now, and forevermore, you will thirst for blood. Keep your wits, remember what Rowan taught you, and when the time is right, kill the one who did this. Drink their blood, and it will nourish you.''

    Lyn had so many questions, but before she could ask a single one, she opened her eyes to an aether-lit room.

    Still groggy, she blinked several times and looked around. One door, no windows, and a tall man wearing a dark feathered outfit and bird mask.

    He was examining samples from behind a desk covered in delicate-looking Garden devices.

    Medical instruments hung along the walls, which were otherwise bare and sterile.

    Lyn was tied to a bed in the center of the room, alongside the same winged creature from her dream, only dead. Lyn almost screamed, but she kept her wits. Somehow, she had to break the binds and kill the bird-man.

    She tested her strength against the straps on her arms, waist, and legs. They were designed for people much bigger than Lyn. She could almost slip her hand out of its bind, but first, the bird-man noticed her awake.

    Lyn could only see the man''s eyes behind the bird mask. He was probably saying something, but Lyn wasn''t listening.

    The bird-man stood over Lyn, checked her pulse, and then began a thorough examination. He took extra interest in Lyn''s teeth. Moving her tongue, Lyn noticed she had grown long, sharp fangs. Lyn also noticed the bird-man''s mask had several tiny holes where air could enter.

    And an idea came to Lyn. She quickly channeled the aether light in the room into several small but bright balls of light, and then Lyn directed the lights into her kidnapper''s mask.

    He recoiled from the sudden visual assault, shaking his head in vain. He ripped his mask off, but it did no good. The little balls of light continued to float just in front of his green eyes.

    While the bird-man was distracted, Lyn slipped a hand out of its binding, quickly grabbed the man''s hair, pulled his head down with surprising strength, and ripped into his throat with her razor-sharp teeth.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The bird-man struggled and squirmed and even struck Lyn twice, but his life''s blood was gushing out so fast Lyn couldn''t drink it all, as it ran down her face and neck, pooling on the bed around her. The strikes hurt, but the blood was rapture, and as it flowed down her throat, she felt it heal and strengthen her, as Lilith said it would.

    Soon the bird-man was limp on top of her. Only after his last heartbeat filled her throat did Lyn let go of his hair, letting the body fall to the floor.

    She lay there for several minutes, feeling the blood course through her body; a strength unlike anything she''d known or imagined; like she was on fire, but in a good way. Lyn ripped the other binds off and sat up in bed.

    Now what? She wondered, looking around the room again. Everything seemed so detailed. Colors were more vibrant than before.

    Tubes and needles were attached to her arm and connected to a fluid-filled bag hanging between her and Lilith''s child. She ripped the tubes out.

    Then Lyn pushed herself off the bed and onto the floor and her own two legs. She felt strong and undamaged. The places the bird-man struck her were unbruised. Even the needle wound had healed.

    But more than all that, she felt new. It was as if Lyn, the 8-year-old girl, was gone. Now she was someone else. Something else? She turned to look at the body of Lilith''s child. The bird-man had killed it. Them? Or he or she? Lyn never even got to know their name. Was Lilith''s child with her now? Had the bird-man made them one?

    But no. Gwendolyn Avalyn remembered her name. She remembered Morgan and Rowan and Rafael and Papa. Lyn was still herself, only more; more feral, more powerful, and more deadly.

    She barely noticed the corpse of the bird-man, limp on the ground in a puddle of blood. The smell strangely intoxicated her. She felt no guilt or remorse for having killed him and briefly wondered at what darkness that hinted. He had kidnapped her, experimented on her, and killed Lilith''s child, to whom she was unexplainably connected. His death felt right and proper, so she turned from the grim scene and walked away.

    Cracking open the door, Lyn peeked out to see a long, aether-lit, windowless hallway. Nobody.

    Lyn didn''t know where she was or where this new hallway would lead, but with one way forward and nothing but death behind her, Lyn stepped into the hall, covered in blood, and ran as fast as she could to the end.

    Lyn stepped out from behind a bookshelf and into a Shaman Kroeser''s mortuary.

    Morgan stood in the center of the room as if she had been waiting for Lyn. Morgan didn''t seem at all concerned by the blood covering Lyn''s face and clothes. She simply smiled and opened her arms, and waited for Lyn to run into Morgan''s embrace. Big smile.

    Something felt wrong, like a rancid smell or the taste of something gone sour.

    Lyn was disoriented by the vibrancy of colors and the new crispness of her vision. Was it in Morgan''s eyes? Something unrecognizable looked back at Lyn from behind Morgan''s eyes.

    But it was Morgan! And Lyn just went through something traumatic. There was no one on Eden Lyn would rather comfort her now than her big sister. Lyn put her doubts aside and slowly went to embrace Morgan. The hug was brief and stiff.

    Then Morgan stood and looked at the secret opening Lyn had revealed. She went to inspect it, but Lyn grabbed Morgan''s hand and held it, shaking her head no.

    ''Don''t go in there,'' she signed.

    Morgan ignored her, ripped her hand away, and turned from Lyn, leaving her alone in Kroeser''s mortuary. Lyn was stunned to numbness.

    Morgan investigated the room where The Bad Thing happened for a long time. Meanwhile, Lyn became overwhelmed by negative thoughts. For the first time since her flight from Castle Moondial, Lyn started crying. She wanted Apple. She wanted her daddy. She sat and sucked her thumb and sobbed.

    But she wasn''t alone for long.

    A puddle of darkness pooled on the floor, from which three figures emerged. They fell up in the air, and as they landed, the puddle disappeared.

    Lyn was so stunned she stopped crying. It took a second to recognize Rowan with two people she didn''t know; an eerie, grey-skinned man wearing dark clothes; the other, a local cliff kid with wild hair.

    Rowan ran forward to embrace Lyn tenderly and wipe some of the blood off her face.

    ''You''re okay,'' Rowan signed. ''We''re together again. Let''s go. We''ll take a bath.''

    Lyn erupted with a thousand questions and stories. Rowan couldn''t follow most of what Lyn was signing because she signed so fast, but they seemed to understand when Lyn gestured that Morgan was behind them.

    Rowan''s face fell in resigned misery. They turned to face Morgan as she crossed the threshold, slipping a notebook into an inside pocket of her long jacket. Big smile.

    Far away and from her seat in the dreamscape, the real Morgan watched everything with a shattered heart.

    It was wrenching to see Lyn again, unable to comfort her, only to abandon her immediately.

    Morgan saw the room where the raven serial killer experimented on her little sister. Morgan saw his corpse on the floor.

    As Azazel read the madman''s notes, Morgan read along, too.

    But it wasn''t until Azazel walked Morgan back to the mortuary that she knew true despair; because Azazel was thrilled to find Rowan and two other figures standing next to Lyn. Both loose ends in one place for easy snipping.

    With a flick of Morgan''s wrist, Lyn became enveloped in a bright sphere of hard light, which carried her swiftly across the room and into the hallway behind Morgan. One loose end accounted for. Next, to kill the others and bring Rowan''s head to Adam.

    Morgan tried to resist, but she was powerless to control her body, as Azazel threw a solid light spear toward Rowan''s chest.

    The grey-skinned man quickly summoned a barrier of solid shadow, but his dark wall barely slowed Morgan''s light spear enough for Rowan to narrowly dodge it.

    Rowan and the man exchanged fearful glances. This was a death match, and Morgan''s light magic was uniquely effective against the dark man''s shadows. Even three-on-one, they were at a disadvantage.

    The man turned to the third figure, a youth with chain weapons at the ready, and said, "This is too dangerous for you. Wait outside." A pool of shadows appeared beneath the youth, who inexplicably fell into it as if the ground had given way to the man''s shadows. Once the youth vanished, the pool disappeared, and the man returned his attention to Morgan, who was rushing forward wielding a hard light blade.

    Rowan had no weapons to defend themself but years of agile combat experience to draw from. Besides, Rowan taught Morgan how to fight. They knew her every move, but Azazel was something else entirely.

    The fallen had somehow tapped into a latent magical ability no one knew Morgan possessed by conjuring hard light. Without even glancing, it summoned bright weapons and barriers, which deflected Samaal''s shadow weapons with ease.

    Rowan''s attacks were even less effective since they were reluctant to use full fire against Morgan. But Rowan wasn''t trying to win. They were trying to survive and distract for long enough that Rowan could rescue Lyn.

    Meanwhile, the light and dark magic wielders both seemed a mix of surprised, intrigued, and awed by the other''s existence, testing each other, or maybe the fallen was toying with them both.

    An opening! As Morgan turned her attention to Samaal, Rowan ran to where Lyn was still captive in a sphere of hard light, crying hysterically to be let out, banging her fists in vain. Rowan quickly tried to cut the barrier with a knife, burning it, and even brute strength, but the hard light sphere was impenetrable.

    And it was too late, besides. A spear landed in their chest, and they fell to the ground. Stunned, Rowan looked back to see Samaal, also on the ground. Both of his legs had been severed below the knees.

    Morgan stood over him, smiling broadly. Big finish.

    As Azazel brought Morgan''s hard light blade down to cleave Samaal''s head, he submerged into a pool of shadows on the ground.

    The hard light blade buried itself into the stone floor.

    Morgan looked up and scowled. Rowan was gone, too.

    But Lyn remained, screaming in rage and fear and sadness and captivity.

 Chapter 18 - Alive & Unbroken

    Raf spent days in Soul Hollow. Or maybe it was weeks. Perhaps hours or even minutes. Relative time passed as fast or slow as Sibling the Gravity Dragon willed it.

    Sibling assured Raf that he could spend as much or as little time in Soul Hollow as he wanted; because outside this vast, crystalline-twinkling, golden-fire-lit, soul-misty cavern, time advanced so slowly, relatively speaking, the outside world was almost on pause.

    So Raf had all the time in the world to ask every question he could think of.

    Sibling answered readily, for this was a unique and charming experience, having spent lonely eons hiding from Adam. Sibling hadn''t seen a human in millennia. And it was a rare occasion indeed for Sibling''s youngest sibling to visit Soul Hollow in the body of a mortal, and never before as a human.

    Raf learned he was Sibling''s best and eternal friend.

    Raf was an ikon. His true purpose, his divine edict, was to tend the garden of Eden by influencing and inspiring the souls he came into contact.

    Raf was the ikon of life.

    Each ikon had a unique strength. Raf''s gift was the seed of divine conscience. He couldn''t control a person''s mind, but he could plant an idea. That spark of divine inspiration could spread like weeds as mortals shared it with one another.

    The cthulians called him the ''wanderer'' because Raf''s soul had been reborn countless times. In past lives, Raf had been cthulians, mer, magical creatures, human men and women, even small animals. His true body remembered each of those lives and would remember his own life when this one ends.

    Raf also learned the source of the fiery bright light illuminating the Hollow: the phoenix, continually frozen and advanced in time to mark the ''days'' and ''nights.''

    As its life ended, the phoenix rose like a candle in the air and exploded in a glorious explosion, which Sibling froze in time, burning like a tiny star.

    And when Raf grew tired and wanted to sleep, Sibling unfroze the phoenix, which would burst into flames and fall to a pile of ashes on the crystalline ground, beginning a new life. Then, a newly hatched chick would emerge from the burning cinders, like smoldering coal flapping out of a fire pit.

    While Raf slept, Sibling lived an entire life with the phoenix. Firefly bugs, glow worms, and phosphorescent mushrooms ensured the Hollow was never completely dark, and the phoenix always had a steady supply of food.

    By the time Raf rested and woke up, the phoenix, nearing the end of its lifecycle, would burst into glorious flames again and rise like a tiny sunrise in the air.

    And Raf would be ready for tree bean breakfast with a new day''s worth of questions. And then the cycle would repeat again and again, and again.

    Sibling said it was impossible to force the fallen out of Morgan''s body.

    But there was a way to imprison it, so it could never harm another person again. A spell that would trap the fallen into one of Raf''s true body''s scales, the same way Adam trapped the five Eden Spirits into the pieces of regalia he wears today. And while that parallel made Raf uneasy, it might grant him revenge on the monster that killed his father and tortured his sister.

    To cast the spell and access the magic, Raf had to train in the lake of souls for a long time every cycle. Sibling flew in graceful circles over him, guiding and advising.

    Raf even touched his true body. Raf''s true self was a magnificent serpentine dragon with batlike wings, and his scales were neon rainbows against jet black.

    Raf pried one iridescent black scale off his true body''s tail, feeling his true body''s warmth and the strength.

    Raf used the scale to practice the magic required to trap the fallen''s soul.

    As Raf trained, Tzik-Enu conferred with Sibling whenever possible, though their exchanges were private. Tzik-Enu was outwardly uninterested in Raf and made no effort to befriend or engage with him at all. Raf didn''t mind. He was busy learning and training. Sibling taught him countless miraculous ideas and truths about himself and the universe.

    There was a surprising amount of vegetation diversity in the Hollow. Fronds, ferns, crickets, lizards, crabs, and pixies! Tiny reptilian creatures with big insect wings. The pixies avoided Raf and Tzik-Enu at all times, constantly watching from afar. Raf didn''t even notice them for the longest time.

    It took several cycles of training in the lake of souls with Sibling''s guidance, but in time, Raf could grab hold of a free-floating soul, lock it into the spirit dragon''s scale, and then pull it back out at will.

    So the time had come.

    Having learned what he came for, Raf decided he was ready to return home, slay the beast, and free his sister''s soul before the fallen devoured it entirely. He knew what that meant. He squared his mind and told Sibling, who made no objections, even offering Raf transport back to Castle Moondial.

    Raf had to climb into Sibling''s mouth for protection from the elements. Holding on by a fang and standing on fleshy jaw-bone amidst a spicy breath that Raf assumed came from stomach acids and saliva. It was gross. One of the grossest things Raf had ever experienced, and he had put an oceanic parasite in his ear.

    Tzik-Enu grabbed hold of Sibling''s opposite fang, unwilling to let Raf out of sight until his natural death when she could retrieve the symbiote from his head.

    The ordeal was over in relatively no time.

    Sibling slowed Raf to a near stop, so from his perspective, Sibling''s jaws were only closed for one loud instant; when they opened again, Raf jumped onto the balcony of Castle Moondial; the very same balcony that a demon killed his father, threw Raf to die, and tortured Morgan. The place his journey began.

    Sibling was unsentimental, wishing Raf good fortune and a "See you soon" before flying back underwater, returning Raf and Tzik-Enu to relative normal time.

    Sophia''s golden barrier that enveloped Raf''s body dispersed, and the glowing chain/tattoo returned.

    Raf was light-headed from the sudden change in pressure. He stumbled away from the edge and collapsed on the floor.

    Legion, too, seemed to be recalibrating their senses for the surface, giving Raf a dizzying headache.

    Tzik-Enu was similarly struggling to adjust to the environment. Her entire body at different points seemed to swell and then retract. She widened her stance and dropped her harpoon.

    It took them several minutes to find their breaths and stand steady.

    Then, quiet as possible to avoid detection (no easy feat, with Tzik-Enu''s sharp claws crashing into the polished stone floors), they snuck out of Raf''s father''s room and down the hall toward Morgan''s room.

    Legion''s heightened senses enabled Raf to ''smell'' the guards before he heard them. They were standing post outside Morgan''s room and hadn''t heard Raf or Tzik-Enu approach.

    Raf peeked around the corner and recognized the guards, Sifu and Limu. Raf knew all the castle staff. He knew their schedules and habits. He''d met Limu''s wife and daughter. Raf knew they''d both be honor and duty-bound to attack Tzik-Enu and alert Morgan that Raf was alive. He couldn''t let them see him, but he wouldn''t attack them, either.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Raf had an idea.

    He sat on the floor and began meditating, as he''d done in the lake of souls. He opened himself to his surroundings and reached out to Sifu and Limu, and Raf concentrated on a single thought:

    ''Isn''t it Evesday? I think it''s Evesday. I should be standing guard on the wall.''

    Raf concentrated on nothing else but that for a long time, hoping it would work. He was about to give up when he heard Sifu''s voice saying, "Wait. What day is today?"

    "I think it''s Evesday," Limu''s voice answered.

    "Crap. We have wall duty tonight. We''re at the wrong post."

    "I was just thinking that! But then, who''s watching Lady Morgan''s door?"

    "I dunno. They''re probably waiting for us on the wall. We should hurry."

    Relieved, Raf heard their footsteps knocking against the granite floor grow quieter. Once he was sure the hall was clear, Raf motioned to Tzik-Enu to follow, and he dashed toward Morgan''s door. It was locked, but with careful instruction, Tzik-Enu was able to break the door open without making it too obvious from the outside. By the time Morgan noticed the door was broken, she would already be standing in the doorway.

    As fate would have it, Morgan was arriving at Castle Moondial on horseback with a captive screaming Lyn.

    The little witch knew something was wrong with her sister.

    Lyn wanted Rowan. She wanted Apple. She cried and cried, but Morgan held her firm with one hand and the reins with the other.

    The real Morgan was distraught. She imagined herself in the tiniest block of ice, holding her knees tight.

    Azazel, wearing the buxom redhead, tormented Morgan, taunting her, whispering threats against Lyn and cruel predictions of her future. And what it would do to Rowan next. Rowan, who might be dead already after taking a spear to the chest.

    And so they rode up the Gnomon, through the gates, into the courtyard of Castle Moondial.

    The castle staff looked horrified and confused but made no move to interfere as Morgan dragged Lyn, kicking and screaming, up the stairs and locked Lyn in her room. The poor girl could be heard screaming for hours, but that wasn''t out of the ordinary for Lyn, so everyone ignored her.

    Azazel was, naturally, in peak form. It cracked jokes and laughed loudly at them. So carried away was it being smug and superior, planning what and how to tell Adam; the fallen failed to notice those tiny indentations in the floor from some sharp and powerful force. It didn''t even notice the broken door frame or intense fishy odor until well inside Morgan''s room, but by then, a white-hot, razor-sharp chain was loose in the air toward Morgan''s heart.

    Azazel reached into Morgan''s soul and summoned a barrier of hard light, which the chain shattered through! Morgan barely dodged the attack and dove for the door.

    A bone harpoon flew through the air and lodged itself in the wall between Morgan and the door at an angle so the door wouldn''t open.

    There was no time to pry the harpoon out or break it because the chain was still flying, and Morgan''s hard light magic seemed ineffective. Was Morgan too drained after the battle with Rowan and the shadow man?

    That didn''t matter, said Azazel. Because it had powers of its own.

    Azazel launched Morgan''s body up and away, floating midair where Morgan could better see her attackers and nearly fell when Rafael Avalyn came into focus.

    Then a massive cthulian with vibrant colors emerged from behind her closet wall.

    "What the hell?" said Morgan.

    But Rafael''s other arm dropped a chain, and suddenly he was dual-wielding fiery razor-sharp chains. He meant to end this quickly, whipping both chains horizontally as he dashed at Morgan.

    Morgan dipped and twisted in the air to avoid Rafael''s attacks, but he was relentless. The next attack sliced apart a tidy lounge table and seating nook.

    Enough! said Azazel, and Morgan shivered at its rage.

    It screamed, and all around Morgan, a force blast pushed everything away, knocking apart the furniture and breaking the windows and mirror.

    Unnoticed by anyone at the time, a wasp was killed as shards of glass collided with the stone wall.

    Morgan lifted a hand toward Raf and force-pushed him back into the wall with such impact that blood splattered behind him, and he collapsed to the ground.

    Azazel would have pulled Raf forward and slammed him back again for good measure, but the cthulian lunged forward to crush Morgan in her mighty claw.

    The trauma of witnessing that happen to her brother made it easy for Azazel to rip Morgan''s magic from her again to conjure a hard light shield, which easily deflected the cthulian''s heavy blows, but the ocean creature was fast and deadly. All Azazel could do was keep up.

    While that was happening, for some reason, Raf had a dream he saw Morgan.

    She was keening in a frozen tomb, but she was still alive. He ran to her, touched her shoulder, and said, ''Hey, hey, don''t cry. I''m here.''

    Morgan looked up in disbelief and wonder. Then she stood and hugged him tightly.

    ''How is this possible? Are you alive?'' she asked.

    ''I don''t know. I don''t know. I might be dead, but I think I died already, and Sophia stitched me back together, so I guess anything is possible at this point.''

    ''Who''s Sophia?''

    ''My guardian angel.''

    ''Pft. Did Sophia fall asleep on watch or something?''

    ''Right!? But I think I''m alive and here now because of Sophia.''

    ''Huh. Wish I had a guardian angel. My angel sucks.''

    ''But you have magic! That''s what that was, right? That wasn''t the fallen. That was your magic!''

    ''Hm. I think so. Azazel takes it from me whenever I lose focus. I''m so tired, Raf. I can''t keep fighting it.''

    ''Hey. I learned a way to trap the fallen so it can never hurt anyone ever again. We can kill it, Morgan. You and me. One last fight.''

    ''Okay. Okay. Wait. I don''t know if we''ll ever get the chance toˇ­ I thought you were deadˇ­ and now you''re here! I love you... so much... and no matter what happens... or how this ends... I am so. Proud of you.''

    He hugged her tightly and said, ''I love you the most. And it''s gonna be okay. I promise. I know what happens next.''

    Then Raf woke up on the stone floor of Morgan''s room. His head ached and throbbed with every heartbeat, and he felt slick with blood all over, but for some reason, and by the grace of Sophia, Raf was alive and unbroken.

    He looked up and saw Morgan and Tzik-Enu, still battling ferociously.

    Then a hard light blade came down to slice off Tzik-Enu''s massive claw. She fell back and hissed, hind legs stabbing wildly as she crawled away from Morgan. Azazel advanced and summoned a hard light trident, lifting it high above Tzik-Enu''s flailing body.

    Meanwhile, in the dreamscape, Morgan gathered all her remaining hope and strength for one more fight.

    ''This is my magic,'' she told Azazel. ''Not yours. And I''m taking it back.''

    She dropped her psychic ice defense and mentally conjured a hard light barrier between her mind and Azazel, who screamed and lashed out in vain.

    And that''s when everything happened at once.

    Raf used the chains to launch himself toward Morgan.

    In the dreamscape, Morgan took back her magic, vanishing the trident and saving Tzik-Enu from a killing blow.

    And Azazel threw a tantrum, failing to notice Raf until a razor-sharp chain blade slid into Morgan''s chest.

    The fallen was too surprised to do anything but laugh.

    As Morgan dropped to the ground, the chain removed itself, first from Morgan''s chest, then from Raf''s shoulders, falling to the floor as a simple chain again, as it was when Raf first touched it. An enormous weight fell with it, and Raf felt high for a moment.

    Sophia appeared to him once more, a majestic being of pure brilliant light.

    "Well done."

    "Wait. That can''t be it. What about the fallen?"

    "You have the spirit dragon''s scale, yes? Hold it now. Azazel will leave Morgan''s body to choose a new host."

    Raf reached into his pocket and brought the scale out in his open palm. He looked down at Morgan and what he''d done, and he almost cried. But he could cry later. Now he had to concentrate on grabbing the fallen as it traveled between victims.

    A wisp of dark fog emerged from Morgan''s body, with glowing eyes that stop your breath.

    As Raf reached out to grab hold of the fallen and channel it into the scale, Sophia slammed the broadside of a blade against Raf''s head, breaking his focus and nearly cracking his skull. The scale slipped from his fingers, and Sophia caught it.

    In that instant of betrayal, that momentary distraction, Azazel flew into Raf''s body, and Raf lost everything.

    Then Sophia spun the sword around and drove it into Raf''s back.

    "Hold onto the fallen and don''t let it escape," ordered Sophia, binding Raf and Azazel''s souls together into the spirit dragon scale, trapping them both together.

    And Rafael Avalyn fell lifeless to the ground.

    But then, for some reason and by the strange grace of Sophia, Morgan opened her eyes, alive and unbroken.

 Chapter 19 - Love & Conquest

    At the entrance of a secluded grotto, deep in the jungle, surrounded by signs of life, Rowan faded in and out of consciousness, unable to dream.

    Samaal already lost a lot of blood. Screaming in horror and agony, he summoned hard shadows to put pressure on the gushing stumps that moments ago ended in feet. Then he went into shock and passed out.

    Fortunately for the immortals, Hinata was skilled enough to provide basic care, applying tourniquets and bandages to Samaal''s legs, and sliding a large, flat stone underneath, elevating the legs above his heart. Then Hinata carefully lifted Samaal''s head and poured infused water into his mouth.

    Rowan''s was a more challenging case. Since their body was a manifestation of magic and willpower, total loss of consciousness meant Rowan''s body quickly disintegrated into a living, sleeping firefox.

    That meant Hinata had to clear the surrounding area of brush and put out fires every few minutes. It took hours of careful work, but Hinata cleared the area around Rowan such that a jungle fire never started.

    But Rowan''s foxfire diminished with every passing minute. Maintaining their true form depleted mana rapidly, and without help soon, Rowan would surely die.

    So Hinata stacked dry wood near and around Rowan''s foxfire, and a circle of stones around the wood, creating one enormous bonfire pit. The radiant heat and energy seemed to stave off further shrinkage. Rowan was stable.

    After hours of painstaking work, Hinata collapsed against a stone. Then they remembered the water canteen was empty. With a heavy sigh, Hinata stood back up and walked away to replenish their supplies.

    Samaal woke from bright nightmares of golden blades to see Rowan for the first time as their true self, a marvelous creature made of no ordinary fire, but bright and colorful flames. And in their chest, a flaming ingot of curious liquid minerals, like mercury.

    The adamkin must have erected the pyre surrounding Rowan. The burning logs obscured his view, so he tried to sit up and move nearer.

    Then with a throbbing ache, he felt and remembered and saw what happened to him. He blankly stared at the bloody wraps around his stump legs for a long time, unable to process anything. It wasn''t disbelief because the stumps were plain as day by Rowan''s firelight, but unfamiliar emotions like grief and fear invaded Samaal''s mind for the first time in his long, isolated life. He trembled, then shook his head to try and clear his mind.

    Where were the cainkin? Before the attack on Church, he had ordered them all to wait and guard this location. Dumb and unreliable were Cain''s children. They probably went chasing after birds. Nevermind. He closed his eyes and ordered them back to camp.

    And where was the adamkin? They must have bandaged his legs, as well. Then they just abandoned us!? he wondered furiously. Anger motivated him to conjure shadows beneath him, lifting his body to be nearer Rowan.

    Gazing into Rowan''s incredible flames, a sense of wondrous peace came over him, something primal and entirely new to him. He forgot himself and his plans and his problems, and he simply witnessed Rowan''s awesome beauty: their many tails, their large fox-like form, the crisp and colorful flames: reds and blues and greens and whites, and every shade in between. Rowan was, without contest, the most magnificent creature Samaal had ever seen.

    A fierce desire to protect Rowan took root in him, another powerful emotion he had never felt before, having lived all his long life with Mommy and Cain and their irritating children.

    Samaal had never truly cared about anyone before except Mommy. She was his world. But after battling side-by-side with Rowan, and now watching them struggle to survive, everything else faded away. Rowan had to survive. He needed them.

    Staring into the flames, Samaal became lost in thought, and time floated by.

    Before long, Hinata returned with provisions. The flying devils had also returned, watching eerily from atop nearby tree branches.

    "Where have you been?" demanded Samaal, distressed and angry.

    Hinata responded gently, sensing his fear and comforting him, "I needed to refill my canteen. You were unconscious for a long time. How are you feeling?"

    His tone and demeanor softened noticeably, and to Hinata, he looked less like an immortal demigod and more like a scared boy on the verge of tears.

    "I hurried back as fast as I could. And look, I brought firewood."

    With a disdainful wave of his hand, Samaal summoned a shadow blade to cleave a nearby tree into pieces.

    Over the sound of crashing branches and flying devils, he said, "Firewood won''t be enough. Look and see, Rowan is shrinking. They''re burning mana now. If they don''t get an infusion soon, their fire will go out, and they''ll cease to exist."

    Hinata saw that he was right. Rowan was less than half the size they were when Hinata left for supplies; once larger than a bear, now the size of a large dog.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Is there anything we can do?" Hinata pleaded.

    Samaal pensively answered, "I don''t know. Maybe. What Rowan needs is to bathe in the mana-rich lava of Inari, but Adam obliterated the island and everyone on it, so Rowan has had to rely on mana infusions from willing humans. There''s a possibility I may be able to connect to Rowan''s molten heart and give them some of my mana."

    "Can I also give them mine?"

    He looked at Hinata with examining surprise. "You saved us both. Now you offer them your life supply. Why?"

    Hinata was struck by the question. Why, indeed? They considered it before answering.

    "I wasn''t doing anything special with my life before Rafael found me. I fished. I had friends and family. I wasn''t unhappy, but I knew the world was broken. I figured Eden was too big for me to fix, so I gave up. I focused on myself. I became independent and self-sufficient, because I knew the world couldn''t - wouldn''t help me or my family. I had to take care of myself alone. So I could take care of my parents, my little siblings, and my people. And I thought I was satisfied with that, but I wasn''t, not really. Because I felt powerless.

    "Adam takes whatever he wants. My people, my family, my home, and my culture; he took it all and destroyed what he didn''t like. I thought there was nothing I could do, but now I know the truth: my culture endures. Adam can be killed. Maybe you can free us all by killing him.

    "But to do that, you''re going to need Rowan. And besides, I owe them my life."

    Samaal was clearly affected by Hinata''s response, but his expressions were a mystery beyond Hinata''s ken to decipher.

    Quietly, he said, "Maybe... If you''re sure, then lie down. I''ll summon shadows to bridge our minds with Rowan''s."

    Hinata did as instructed. Samaal positioned himself with his head between Rowan and Hinata. Then two ghostly threads grew from Samaal''s forehead like slithering horns, extending to Hinata''s forehead and Rowan''s molten core.

    It was Hinata''s first time being awake in the dreamscape.

    Samaal was a master dreamer, having learned from the very best, so their surroundings were crisp and detailed: a blue-flame candle-lit room with granite walls and furniture with intricately carved abstract designs.

    He curiously regarded Hinata, remarking, "I''ve never dreamed with a human before. Mommy would be furious, but somehow that just makes it better."

    Hinata laughed hysterically. The absurdity of their environment, coupled with Samaal''s deadpan delivery, broke them.

    Samaal smiled, never having made a human laugh before, either, and finding it a surprisingly pleasant experience.

    He looked around, examining his dream room, and found a single flaming door.

    "Huh," said Samaal. "That might present an obstacle."

    Hinata turned to follow his gaze. "I take it Rowan''s mind is on the other side of that door?"

    "Mhm."

    "What happens if we open the door?"

    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen a flaming door in the dreamscape. Let''s find out." Samaal cast a shadow to open the door, but the flames burned his shadows to ash. "Tsk."

    Hinata, feeling empowered and bold after proving themself useful, and wanting to stay in Samaal''s good graces, marched forward, grabbed the door handle without hesitation, turned the knob quickly, and threw open the door.

    Flames exploded into the granite room, engulfing Hinata and Samaal and everything else, but instead of burning agony, the flames felt like a cool breeze against their skin.

    When the fiery winds relaxed to a gentle flow, Hinata turned, sheepishly smiling at Samaal, who looked annoyed and impressed.

    Then they both stepped forward into Rowan''s mind.

    Everything shifts. Three minds.

    Imagine home. Imagine Inari, with rivers of flowing lava. Imagine unique birds and reptiles and trees and flowers. Imagine walls and ceilings of cooled lava rock. Imagine a roof window with cascading light. Imagine home with pictures on the wall of friends and family, long since gone.

    Rowan collected their wandering thoughts and focused on the dream. Focus. There are visitors. Rowan looked up and saw home, in all its bittersweetness, as Samaal and Hinata stepped through the door.

    Rowan was elated to see them both, rising and rushing to embrace them dearly. Then they remembered the last thing they saw.

    "Your legs! What happened?"

    Samaal winced and said, "Don''t worry about that now. You need mana, or you''ll die. We''ve come to donate."

    The simple frankness with which he said it struck Rowan. Did he understand what such an act entailed? What it would cost?

    As if answering the unasked question, Samaal stepped forward and kissed them tenderly.

    A bed appeared behind them, and Samaal laid Rowan down upon it, beckoning Hinata with a glance and an open hand.

    Trembling, Hinata took his hand and knelt on the bed, nervous and eager, softly kissing Rowan''s neck and shoulder.

    The trio meditated, again and again, growing closer, giving more of themselves to one another until their very souls became entwined.

    They stayed in the dream for some time, and Rowan sensed a shift in Samaal''s behavior. He was sweeter, almost innocent. Was he falling in love for the first time? Rowan felt the intensity of his passion, and without him ever saying it, Rowan knew Samaal had given himself to them completely, heart, mind, and soul.

    Hinata, too, was a wonderful companion, generous of spirit, eager to satisfy, and happy to be involved.

    Everything shifts. A fourth mind made contact.

    Rowan and Samaal knew who it was before the door swung open.

    Lilith, nightmare and mother, lover and tyrant, prisoner and puppeteer, ageless beauty with eternal fury, standing at the threshold of Rowan''s dream, looking pissed.

    "This is how you''ve been waging our great conquest!?" Lilith accused.

    "Mommy, wait, Rowan was injured. This was the only way to save them," Samaal pleaded.

    Lilith backhanded him. "I have waited! And as I was waiting, while you were screwing around, an angel killed Rafael and trapped his soul!"

    Hinata crumbled. Rowan withered.

    Samaal fell to his knees. "I''m sorry! I didn''t know angels were involved. How can I fix this?"

    Lilith glowered. "It''s done. The Holy Ghost is lost to us now. But there still is a path to Adam. Get your asses to Moondial and prepare Morgan for her wedding. Adam will be on Crescent in a matter of days!"

 Chapter 20 - The Wedding - Epilogue

    Morgan opened her own eyes to blood everywhere. Her ears rang. Her room was wrecked. Her brother lay next to her, with empty eyes and surprise on his face.

    The injured cthulian crawled over to Raf. It reached a tentacle into his ear and pulled out a bizarre wiggling thing. Nustling it tenderly, the cthulian then crawled sideways to the balcony and jumped over the ledge.

    Morgan was in shock, too dazed to do anything but watch.

    Then she was alone, staring into her brother''s dead eyes. She sobbed. Finally, she reached over and shut his lids, resting her hand on his face, his sweet face.

    He saved her. Somehow. Azazel was gone.

    There was nothing left to do but rise and think.

    What will she do? She wasn''t free, not really.

    There was nowhere to run. Adam and Milo would come for her. And Lyn!

    Lyn was downstairs locked in her room! And Gramma Henri! What would become of them now?

    There was nowhere to run.

    She had to lie. Yes, that was it. Rowan taught her to lie. She would marry Milo and hide in plain sight.

    But what about Raf and the state of her room? Soon her handmaiden Brigit would be in to wake Morgan and help start her day. Morgan needed a damn good explanation before sunrise.

    She tried to think and plan, but she was still in shock.

    A knock on the door brought her back to reality. The sky was already a mess of pinks and blues. Another knock on the door. She sluggishly picked herself up.

    The door opened, and Milo Meiori let himself in, first looking petulant, then bewildered. His jaw dropped as he took in the bloody scene.

    Rage exploded in Morgan at the sight of Milo, but she took a slow breath and did her best Azazel impersonation.

    "Rafael is dead. Send in cleaners to take care ofˇ­ this."

    Milo blinked indignantly and shuffled his feet. "Well. I came to inform you Henrietta was suffocated last night while she slept. I won''t have you torturing that poor old woman. Thankfully, she didn''t live to see this ghastly sight."

    Morgan could barely understand the words Milo said. He had Gramma Henri killed? Heˇ­ Sheˇ­

    Morgan''s heartbeat pounded in her ears. She reached inside herself to that strange place Azazel opened when it cast hard light, and Morgan summoned radiant spears to surround Milo Meiori and impale him in rapid succession. He gasped and coughed blood as the spears carried him across the room so Morgan could watch him die. Then she threw his body over the balcony, not unlike when Azazel threw Raf...

    Morgan woke up in a warm bath. She didn''t even remember falling asleep. Brigit was brushing Morgan''s hair and saying something from far away.

    What will Morgan do?

    What will Adam do when he finds out? If he finds outˇ­

    What will she tell him?

    Morgan was supposed to marry Milo in a few days. What day was today?

    She was standing. Brigit was drying her off, then she helped Morgan into clothes. A dark dress and veil for modesty and grief. No jewelry. Easy shoes.

    A familiar voice broke through the spell Morgan was under.

    "Thank you, Brigit. Please alert Moondial''s groundskeepers and have them wait outside."

    "Yes, Captain."

    Morgan looked up to see Reynard, Rowan''s disguise. Captain Reynard was the face that trained Morgan to fight and survive.

    But that''s impossible. Rowan was dead. Could they truly have survived a spear to the chest?

    Morgan tore the veil off her face. The spacious bathroom came into focus.

    "Are you real?"

    After Brigit shut the door behind her, Rowan dropped the disguise and reverted to their firefox form, lithe, deadly, and familiar.

    "It''s me, Mo-mo. It''s me."

    Morgan stumbled and ran to embrace them and sob.

    "I''m sorry! I''m so, so sorry."

    "No, I''m sorry! I didn''t know about the fallen. I shouldn''t have left you."

    "What happened? How are you alive? I stabbed you."

    "Thanks to my new friends here, who you''ve met."

    Two figures stepped out of the shadows. One was dark and ageless and floating in a pillar of hard shadows. Morgan recalled painfully.

    The other was androgynous, young, and devastated, their face soaked with tears.

    Morgan examined the sad one, sensing a kinship. "Did you know Rafael?" she asked plainly.

    The sad one hiccuped and nodded. "I fished him out of the Snare two mornings ago. That set me on a path bringing me here."

    Morgan blinked and whispered, "You saved him? After the fall, it was you."

    She rushed to embrace the chainfisher that saved her brother, who freed Morgan from endless torment.

    "Who are you?" Morgan asked.

    "Hinata," they said, chuckling.

    "Samaal," said the ashen shadow man. "No hard feelings about cutting my legs off."

    Morgan sensed he had hard feelings.

    She looked back at Rowan. "What are we gonna do?"

    Rowan changed to appear as Milo Meiori, and Morgan almost attacked upon seeing Milo''s face again.

    "We get married," said Milo. "But first, we should go to Lyn. She''s had a rough time."

    Indeed Lyn was distraught.

    Lyn had broken almost everything in her room, her furniture, her toys; even the door was beginning to give way to her tiny ferocious fists.

    After several hours, she tired herself out and fell asleep on the floor.

    She woke up terribly hungry.

    Her head ached, and the lights were blinding. Lyn was too miserable to scream. Instead, she crawled under a table and cried weakly and inconsolably.

    That''s how Morgan and Rowan found her. They pulled her out from under the bed, but Lyn screamed in agony when the sunlight touched her.

    They tried to feed Lyn breakfast, but she vomited everything. Soon she couldn''t get out of bed.

    ''Blood,'' Lyn signed weakly. ''Thirsty.''

    Samaal recognized the symptoms at once. He took Morgan and Rowan aside, where Lyn wouldn''t be able to read their lips.

    "When you were possessed by the fallen, you collected a journal along with Lyn, correct?" he asked Morgan.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    She remembered and retrieved Kroeser''s journal from her pocket.

    To think, Azazel had figured out Kroeser was the Raven, and Morgan hadn''t. If only she had gone with her first instinct and beaten Kroeser to a pulp, Lyn wouldn''t be suffering.

    Morgan read the most recent entry aloud, which confirmed Samaal''s suspicions.

    "Lyn has inherited Cain''s curse. She needs to feed," he said flatly.

    Rowan and Morgan were reluctant to believe, but he slit his wrist to prove the point. Lyn woke to suckle Samaal''s arm like a babe at a tit. Samaal had to pry his hand away from the ravenous child by force. Already Lyn was remarkably strong.

    Lyn fell into her pillow and breathed deeply as color returned to her face. Then she sat up and smiled, waving happy hellos to Morgan and Rowan.

    Lyn''s recovery was miraculous, to Morgan''s horror and joy.

    But she was alive, and that''s what mattered. The rest could be figured out later.

    Morgan rushed forward to hug her little sister. Lyn was alive.

    Rowan was disturbed by the nature of Lyn''s recovery. The implications.

    The possibilities.

    But that would have to wait because the wedding was tomorrow.

    Adam Himself would soon arrive on Crescent to marry his loyal two subjects, Azazel the fallen, to Milo Meiori, Steward of the Vulpen Islands and traitor to his people.

    Morgan and Lyn had a few short days to share together, showing off their new magics and discovering a neat trick they could do when their powers combined.

    And they went over the plan. They knew the signal.

    Finally, the day arrived.

    The ceremony would be held in Church. The procession down the hill and through Harbor was the most humiliating experience of Morgan''s life.

    Morgan wore a flowing silk emerald wedding dress with a dark pink veil adorned with rose petals. She remained silent among countless guests and dignitaries, Stewards of the Vulpen Islands, who would all soon be answering to Milo Meiori.

    Rowan knew this would be a night to die for, relishing the role of Milo, traitor triumphant.

    Morgan never left "Milo''s" side, depending on him heavily throughout the day, but never looking directly at him, preserving the memory of his face as he was.

    In a grand open-air auditorium, an enormous mirror dominated the center stage of Church Grounds, so Godfather Adam could make an entrance, which He did with typical fanfare and thunderous applause from the clergy.

    Morgan was grateful that her veil concealed her expressions.

    The guests were seated.

    Godfather Adam addressed the crowd, speaking eloquent nonsense about loyalty and faith, and then He cued the music.

    "Milo Meiori" walked "Azazel the Fallen" down the aisle.

    Milo was the only person in the room who looked genuinely happy to be in attendance. Even his children looked glum.

    But Morgan''s entire life had been preparing for this moment.

    It was supposed to be Raf, she thought, silently crying behind her veil.

    Meanwhile, Rowan had obsessed over this moment for thirty years, Milo''s eyes wide with excitement.

    Their hearts pounded in their chests as they walked down the aisle, finally reaching the podium where Adam stood, resplendent as ever, adorned in all five Blessings.

    But Adam wasn''t wearing the dragon scale that Morgan described, which meant Rafael''s soul was trapped somewhere else, with someone else.

    What game are the angels playing? Rowan wondered and then tried to focus.

    This is it.

    Just a little bit longer.

    Wait for itˇ­

    Adam was talking about marriage and fidelity, but Morgan''s heart beat so loudly in her ears she could barely hear his words. She tried to focus. Her veil would be lifted soon, and she needed to act like Azazel.

    "ˇ­ do you?"

    "I do," Milo said breathlessly.

    "... do you?"

    "I do," Morgan said in a flat monotone.

    "... I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss your bride."

    Milo lifted Morgan''s veil, and apart from the dried tear tracks, she looked appropriately bored.

    Milo leaned in to kiss her. Morgan froze, closed her eyes, and remembered the real Milo as the life left his face.

    Lips quickly touched, and then Milo turned to face Adam again.

    "Kneel," commanded Adam.

    Milo took a knee and looked up with excitement.

    Adam drew his Blessed Sword. He lowered the deadly instrument to tap Milo''s shoulder, dubbing him Steward of the Vulpen Islands.

    That was the moment.

    Not for millennia had there been a split second of such monumental significance. What followed would impact the future of every life on Eden and even beyond.

    Samaal struck. Using his shadow magic, he travelled through the ground and burst up from the shadows underneath Morgan''s dress, sending shadow blades to slice Adam into pieces.

    It happened so fast Adam didn''t have time to react, but He knew better than to leave Himself entirely vulnerable in such a public and ungodly corner of Eden. Most of Adam''s body was intangible, a power the metal feathers lining His Blessed Belt gifted Him.

    Consequently, most of the shadow blades drifted through Adam''s body like smoke, except for one. To tap Milo''s shoulder, Adam made tangible both His sword and the hand that held it, so one of Samaal''s shadow blades sliced Adam''s hand off at the wrist.

    Two Blessings fell, the Ivory Sword and Bone Gauntlet.

    In an instant, Samaal enveloped the Blessings in shadow and dashed behind Adam.

    A second that lasted an eternity passed as everyone processed what just happened. Adam looked at the bloody stump where His right hand used to be in dumb shock. Everyone was dead silent. The only sound made was the wet splash of Adam''s blood on the granite floor. Suddenly, He turned to face Samaal, who saw death in His eyes. Adam raised the Shell Gauntlet at Samaal.

    Rowan burst into fire and blasted flames at Adam''s face. It didn''t do Him any damage, but it did distract and infuriate Him, which was the point.

    Adam was fully intangible. Nothing they did could hurt him. They had already lost. But Samaal was so close to the mirror! He might still escape with the two Blessings and fight another day. And if Rowan died buying Samaal a few precious seconds, so be it.

    Adam turned in hate to obliterate Rowan, but Morgan wasn''t about to let that happen. She wrapped Rowan and herself in a hard light barrier and quickly pulled the barrier far away from Adam. As they flew up and backward, Morgan picked up Lyn and Hinata, securing them all in a bubble. Adam became unhinged. He screamed an insane screech and turned again to Samaal, who was already influencing the mirror with his shadow magic.

    Adam stumbled from blood loss but raised his left arm in time to throw a blast. Kinetic waves pulverized cracks into the granite floor and collided with Samaal and the mirror as he stepped through it. The blast threw him into the mirror. Samaal disappeared as the giant mirror shattered into pieces from the blast force.

    Everyone held their breath.

    Thinking quickly, Rowan instructed Lyn and Morgan to combine their magic. Using Morgan''s hard light constructs as a foundation, Lyn redirected the light waves around the bubble, rendering everyone inside it invisible.

    "Get us out of here," Rowan whispered to Morgan. "Can you carry us to Lona?"

    Morgan hesitated only an instant. Flying them all to the nearest island would be the longest use of her powers that she''d ever managed, but if she failed, they would all die, so she nodded once and flew them fast and far away.

    Adam, meanwhile, had snapped. In over six thousand years, He''d never been truly harmed before. He''d never seen His own blood pour out. He''d never felt the cold threat of His own mortality or known the frailty of His own heartbeat. He looked around at the grand auditorium, packed with His children. Hundreds of His children, who saw their Godfather bleed; who saw Him lose His holy relics; who saw Him fail; who saw Him fear death; who knew too much.

    He began to float, and as He floated, the Blessings in His Belt and left Gauntlet glowed horribly, and the stone beneath and around Him disintegrated, swirling into a molten hot ball in the air. Everything and everyone around Him, everywhere He looked, disintegrated to sand and mist.

    As the people in the audience realized what He was doing, they panicked and ran, but it wouldn''t matter. Adam waved his left arm, and the screaming stopped.

    When He was finished obliterating everything around Him, He gathered the dry particles and forced them into an enormous mass, molten hot from pressure and friction. Still floating midair, He molded the magma into the shape of a right hand and screamed in insane agony as the new molten prosthetic cauterized His bloody stump.

    He shivered and vomited. Taking a moment to recollect Himself, Adam stilled the molecules in His new arm, cooling it, settling the molten mass into a glorious diamond.

    Adam examined His new diamond hand, wiggled His fingers, touched His other hand, and made a fist.

    Finding it good, Adam returned to His task, that of genocide.

    He''d massacred His children countless times before. It should hardly affect Him so terribly, yet it did, every time, and this time more than ever.

    He cried in misery. He cried for His children He murdered, whose molecules now comprised His glorious hand. He looked up with tear-filled eyes of rage and hate and fear.

    His crown shined, and Adam erased any memory of the event from the aether. If anyone still lived to tell the world what He''d doneˇ­ The whole island would have to go, He decided finally.

    He rose higher, and as He rose, His destruction bloomed. The entire Island of Crescent was erased before the sun set.

    When He found His work was good, and no trace of Crescent remained, He flew away, dispersing the clouds with a bang as He broke the sound barrier.

    Epilogue

    Eve read a book in Her favorite chair in the Aviary. A delicately curated ecosystem of birds and butterflies surrounded her, Adam''s gift to Eve millennia ago. Her private retreat from responsibilities as Holy Mother.

    What did that mean anymore, Eve wondered, glancing up as a stunning butterfly batted its wings. Eve hadn''t bled in over a millennium. All Her children were long dead, with Her grandchildren and Her great-grandchildren.

    Now all Her babys'' babies looked familiar yet unfamiliar, unnerving and uncanny, each reminding Her of someone else. These days, Her progeny died so quickly Eve could barely remember Her attendants'' names. None of them even lived to 100.

    But She remembered their stories. Eve used to tell Her babies stories in bed, around fires, over dinnerˇ­

    They loved Her stories. And when they grew up, they gave Her stories in return.

    This story was one of Eve''s favorites. She had read it countless times.

    It always broke her heart.

    The story itself was unremarkable; but always brought to Eve''s mind its writer, Her dearest second daughter. Jolene. Her brave, kind, headstrong girl.

    "Eve," a heavenly voice interrupted Her sad reverie.

    Eve looked up to see an angel floating like a beacon of light, covered in silky ruby armor.

    Eve''s oldest friend and closest confidant, Sophia.

    Eve ran to Sophia, and they lovingly embraced each other.

    "I brought you a gift," Sophia whispered breathlessly, opening a hand to reveal a platinum chain necklace ornately woven around a large, iridescent black scale.

    Eve looked up, silently beseeching, ''what is it?''

    "Freedom," Sophia answered.

 Prologue - Dear Diary

    <div>

    <div>

    Dear Diary,

    <div>

    My name is Gwendolyn Avalyn. My family calls me Lyn.

    Morgan says I wanted to be called Gwen, but I donˇŻt remember that.

    Morgan says I have to write to you every day so I can read this in the future.

    I am Deaf.

    I remember I was 8 years old, but Morgan says IˇŻm 38! But I still look 8.

    Morgan looks old. She looks like a mom now.

    Morgan says I forgot things.

    But I remember Crescent. I remember Moondial. I remember Papa.

    I remember Rowan taught me magic.

    Morgan says theyˇŻre all gone now.

    I am sad.

    Dear Diary,

    IˇŻm remembering new things, like Hinata.

    I like Hinata. Hinata gives me blood in the morning and at night.

    Morgan likes Hinata, too. TheyˇŻre married.

    Morgan says they had a baby once but he died.

    I like babies. Babies are cute.

    I like our farm. We have goats. I like baby goats.

    Dear Diary,

    I donˇŻt like the sun anymore. I get sunburns. I donˇŻt like sunburns.

    I have to stay indoors in the daytime.

    Remember to avoid sunburns. I donˇŻt like sunburns.

    I like blood. I donˇŻt remember why I drink blood.

    But I remember a grey lady with pretty butterfly wings.

    When I donˇŻt drink blood, I get sick.

    I get tired and then I act funny.

    Morgan and Hinata donˇŻt like it when I act funny.

    Dear Diary,

    Morgan says Raf is a big crab with tentacles now.

    I like Raf better this way. HeˇŻs more fun.

    Raf says his sign name is ˇ®Chosen.ˇŻ

    Raf only has one normal hand, so his signs can be hard to understand.

    Raf says he has a bug in his ear that helps him remember things.

    I wish I had a bug so I wouldnˇŻt forget.

    Raf lives in the forest by the fence.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    IˇŻm not allowed in the forest unless Morgan goes with me.

    We visit Raf every night. Raf likes my illusions.

    Dear Diary,

    IˇŻm getting better at magic.

    Every full moon, I refill the illusion crystals with Morgan.

    IˇŻm tired for a few days after but Morgan makes me extra dessert.

    And the selkies bring fish and help around the farm to say, ˇ®thank you.ˇŻ

    Plenty is my favorite selkie. He helps bring me blood.

    Plenty is wise like Rowan.

    I like his braids.

    Morgan and Hinata act weird around Plenty. I think they both like him.

    Dear Diary,

    Tonight, I came downstairs and there were two strangers at the table.

    One looked like Rowan. I liked him right away.

    The other one looked like a cousin or something.

    I donˇŻt know why, but they were arguing over a weird glove and a shiny rock.

    Morgan, Hinata, and Plenty said something and everybody calmed down.

    Then the strangers took the glove and the rock and went into the woods.

    Dear Diary,

    ThereˇŻs a forest fire burning on the other side of the big river.

    Morgan says weˇŻre safe here because Piasa can bring rain to stop the fire.

    But I need to cast an illusion over the woods in the backyard to be safe.

    Morgan says the woods need to look burned so the Church doesnˇŻt find Raf.

    Morgan says some new friends are moving into the backyard to hide.

    IˇŻm gonna help keep everybody safe.

    Dear Diary,

    Morgan and Hinata and I went on a hike today.

    We went really far and saw a lot of burned trees.

    Morgan says I have to copy the burned trees for the illusion.

    Hinata brought a bunch of housing crystals.

    It took me all day and I was really tired after.

    But Morgan says now I can have as much blood as I want.

    Dear Diary,

    The two strangers came back today.

    Morgan says theyˇŻre my cousins Zeke and Hormiz.

    Morgan says theyˇŻre going to stay with us for a while.

    I like my cousins. TheyˇŻre raising a baby pixie.

    Her name is Aegir. Aegir is very cute.

    Dear Diary,

    I met Jack today.

    Jack is a great big bunny. HeˇŻs very fluffy.

    Jack and Hormiz go on special walks everyday.

    Morgan says I met Jack before, but I donˇŻt remember.

    I wish I remembered things so I wouldnˇŻt need to write to you so often.

    Morgan says I can write to you when important things happen.

    Dear Diary,

    Sorry. ItˇŻs been a while since I wrote last.

    Aegir is turning two years old!

    I guess that makes me forty.

    ItˇŻs so weird to think about. I still look the same.

    Raf and Morgan look completely different than how I remember them.

    But I barely remember how they use to be.

    Even my memories of Papa and Crescent are fading.

    Sometimes I get sad thinking about it.

    But one day, IˇŻll probably forget to be sad.

    So thatˇŻs something.

    Dear Diary,

    IˇŻve been remembering things. Feelings, mostly, but more like instinct? IˇŻm not sure what to call it.

    I know IˇŻm a forty-two-year-old woman in the body of an eight-year-old. ItˇŻs been about five years since I lost my memories.

    I think that should make me about thirteen, emotionally, intellectually, but IˇŻm not.

    The other day I read a book in MorganˇŻs study. It was on farming techniques, irrigation, fertilizers, things like that. I was curious about groundwater near the shoreline. I picked the book up, and somehow, I forgot it was too advanced for me. Does that make any sense?

    The language was complicated and jargon-heavy. But it was like IˇŻd read the book before. And even though IˇŻd forgotten all of it and half the vocabulary, I understood it completely.

    Five years ago, I lost thirty years of my life. I think IˇŻm beginning to get them back.

    Dear Diary,

    My last entry was optimistic. I havenˇŻt remembered anything of any substance before the reset.

    ThatˇŻs what Morgan and I have been calling it. The Reset.

    She says my body is too small to carry that many memories over the ages. Every thirty years or so, my mind will empty itself, and IˇŻll be like a child again.

    Again and again. Forever, since Morgan thinks I might be ageless.

    I look the same as ever, but sheˇŻs starting to look old.

    ItˇŻs been almost ten years since my last reset. IˇŻm scared of resetting again, but what really scares me is, what happens after that? What happens to me once Morgan and Hinata are gone? What will I become without them?

    Will you really be enough, Diary?

    Dear Diary,

    Today Raf told me something important.

    He said his symbiote stored the memories of everyone it ever shared symbiosis with, and if I wanted, he would give me his symbiote. His body would die, but he would stay with me, guiding me forever.

    He said itˇŻs what he wants. I think itˇŻs what I want, too. I would never be alone again. I wouldnˇŻt have to fear resetting again.

    Zeke hates the idea. He thinks itˇŻs a trap or something. He means well, but he doesnˇŻt understand. HeˇŻs never reset before, and he probably wonˇŻt ever.

    ItˇŻs my decision.

    Dear Diary,

    This will be my final entry.

    IˇŻve made up my mind. IˇŻm going to accept RafˇŻs offer.

    To be honest, IˇŻm terrified Zeke is right.

    But I wonˇŻt live in fear. More to the point, I wonˇŻt lose Morgan. I refuse. WeˇŻve lost enough already. I wonˇŻt lose her. I wonˇŻt forget Hinata or Plenty or anyone else ever again.

    This is what I want.

 Chapter 1 - The Deep One

    The cthulian symbiote burst through LynˇŻs eardrums as it slithered through her sinuses and expanded, surrounding her brain and squeezing down into the folds. The pain was extraordinary. Involuntarily, Lyn screamed and saltwater flooded her mouth and lungs. She tasted blood, choked, and her vision went dark.

    -8-

    Plenty was swimming in the moonlight with the other selkies when he smelled blood in the water, so he hurried to investigate. When he found Lyn floating facedown and drifting out to sea, he swiftly pushed her back to shore, disrobed his sealskin, and screamed, ˇ°Help! ItˇŻs Lyn. Something is wrong!ˇ±

    Naked in the frigid night air, Plenty abandoned his sealskin on the sand, carried LynˇŻs tiny body back to the farm, kicked open the door, and shouted, ˇ°Wake up and get in here!ˇ± He laid LynˇŻs still body carefully on the kitchen table and pressed on her little chest again and again.

    Morgan and Hinata came stumbling into the kitchen, adrenaline propelling their sleepy bodies into the walls and furniture. Morgan went shock-still and pale at the sight of her little sister lying motionless. Hinata ran forward to check LynˇŻs vitals and gently slap her face between PlentyˇŻs breaths of life.

    ˇ°Wake up, honey. Wake up!ˇ± Hinata shouted pointlessly. Lyn was deaf and wouldnˇŻt have heard Hinata even if she had been awake. Hinata rubbed LynˇŻs face, massaged her arms, and repeated, ˇ°Please, honey, wake upˇ­ˇ± as tears ran down their face.

    Lyn coughed up bloody sea water and MorganˇŻs knees buckled underneath her. Morgan fell forward onto the table and pulled herself to LynˇŻs side.

    ˇ°Give her some space,ˇ± Plenty said, taking a step back. Hinata stepped back. Morgan stayed where she was and turned Lyn sideways so she could cough out. Morgan rubbed LynˇŻs back and brushed LynˇŻs hair out of her face as bile, blood, and saltwater exited the girlˇŻs lungs. When she was ready, Lyn gave MorganˇŻs wrist a gentle squeeze and a little nod, then Morgan stepped back so Lyn could collect herself.

    It was only then Morgan noticed LynˇŻs ears were bleeding, and they were green.

    ˇ°Oh, shit,ˇ± said Plenty.

    -8-

    ˇ°How dare you keep this from me?ˇ± Hormiz screamed at Zeke. They were in the kitchen. Lyn had gone upstairs to recover in bed. Morgan and Hinata were sitting at the table quietly looking devastated and scared. Like a sentinel, Plenty stood against the far wall. HeˇŻd since returned to collect his sealskin and draped it around him like a cloak.

    Zeke tried to stay calm but in truth, he was terrified. Hormiz had every right to be furious, at Lyn for her part in kidnapping him as a child, and at Zeke, Morgan, and Hinata for keeping it secret for so long. ˇ°Lilith made Lyn do it. You know what she can do. It wasnˇŻt LynˇŻs fault,ˇ± Zeke said softly.

    ˇ°That is beside the point! It worked once, Lilith will try it again. I cannot believe you would all hide this from me for years! We are raising a daughter! WhatˇŻs stopping Lilith from using Lyn again to take Aegir away like she took me?ˇ±

    ˇ°I destroyed the mirror. We donˇŻt leave Aegir alone with Lyn. WeˇŻve been careful. Lilith canˇŻt do that again,ˇ± Zeke said quickly.

    ˇ°She will try another way! She will send a fleet of loci. This whole time, sheˇŻs been using Lyn to spy on us, and youˇŻve all let it happen!ˇ±

    ˇ°I would never let that happen again,ˇ± Morgan said fiercely. ˇ°I swear on my life.ˇ±

    ˇ°It may well cost you your life!ˇ± Hormiz spat. ˇ°Lyn is stronger than any of you by a wide margin. If Lilith gets control of her again, Lyn will tear through each of you like so much paper. She is dangerous, and now sheˇŻs a spy for two masters! What the Hell do we even know about this ˇ®Deep One?ˇŻˇ±

    All eyes turned to Plenty. He readjusted his sealskin uncomfortably. ˇ°Not much, to be honest. ItˇŻs a deep-sea boogeyman. Selkies call it the Mind Slaver. Merfolk call it the Eldest Idea. Cthulians call it the Deep One. But cthulians are fearsome predators, so as a selkie, my knowledge of cthulian culture is not expansive. Among selkiesˇ­ there is a legend.

    ˇ°Back when Eden was young and God was experimenting, this ˇ®Deep OneˇŻ was sung into existence. But it brought disharmony to GodˇŻs designs for free will, so God condemned it to the deepest trench in the ocean. Selkies canˇŻt go that far down, so we donˇŻt know much. IˇŻve heard of a tribe of merfolk who choose symbiosis. But among selkies, itˇŻs believed to be a death of the individual andˇ­ an eternal prison after death.ˇ±

    The mood in the kitchen shifted ominously. A kettle began to whistle. Hinata poured five cups of soothing tea. The smell of citrus, rose, and honey filled the room. They distributed the cups in heavy silence and contemplation.

    Hormiz calmly threw his cup against the wall, shattering it and spraying tea everywhere. ˇ°Are you all shitting me? I donˇŻt know what kind of trouble LynˇŻs pulled herself into, but she is never coming near my daughter again. And you should all be ashamed of yourself for letting this go on as long as it has.ˇ±

    MorganˇŻs eyes narrowed and her voice went dangerously low. ˇ°What are you suggesting?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm saying Lyn is dangerous, a liability, and sheˇŻs entirely ungovernable. What happens when you die from old age, Morgan? YouˇŻre doing a stand-up job raising the little monster, but what will she become once youˇŻre not around to pull her back from the edge?ˇ±

    ˇ°Hormiz!ˇ± Zeke sharply cut in. He stood directly in front of Hormiz and held his shoulders lovingly. ˇ°YouˇŻre right. YouˇŻre right about all of it, but youˇŻre going too far. Please take a walk. Go talk with Jack. You always feel better after a talk with Jack. Let me fix this. Please. At least let us try.ˇ±

    Hormiz softened. He exhaled with a frustrated nod. ˇ°Fine. IˇŻll go see Jack. But IˇŻm not changing my mind about Aegir. I donˇŻt want her anywhere near Lyn ever again, understand?ˇ±

    Zeke nodded miserably.

    -8-

    The argument lasted all day and well into the night.

    Lyn stayed in her room, mostly. Her face was swollen and sore and she had a pulsing headache. Hinata brought Lyn a cup of blood, but the little vampire was too unwell to drink anything.

    Lyn knew Zeke would be upset, but it wasnˇŻt his decision to make! And who does he even think he is, anyway? HeˇŻs barely in his twenties. Lyn used to change his diapers, the little smart-ass punk. Now he thought to tell her how to live her immortal life? Lyn thought the fuck not. If she werenˇŻt bedridden and miserable right now, sheˇŻd teach him a thing or two.

    We agree. HeˇŻs being completely unreasonable.

    [Ah!] Lyn thought with a sudden jump in bed. [What the Hell was that? Was that a voice? How did I hear that?]

    ItˇŻs us. Raf and the 8th Legion. We told you we would be with you forever.

    Lyn looked around the room for the source of the voice in her head. SheˇŻd never heard anyoneˇŻs voice before, and the entire experience was fully disorienting. It took her several seconds to process the words and the concept of other voices in her head.

    YouˇŻre not ˇ®hearingˇŻ us. We interwove our thoughts to yours. We''re sorry it took us so long to introduce ourselves. Your brain is most unusual. It seems to be suspended in a stage of rapid development.

    [What does that mean?] Lyn worried.

    We are unsure. But your brain seems considerably faster and more active than was RafˇŻs. ItˇŻs quite remarkable.

    [I thought you were Raf,] Lyn wondered.

    In a sense, we are. His consciousness was duplicated and saved within us. We are Legion.

    [Well, I donˇŻt want to talk to Legion. I only want to talk to Raf,] Lyn demanded.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Her thoughts jumbled for a moment.

    Hey, Little-Lyn. IˇŻve missed you. IˇŻm so sorry I wasnˇŻt there for you when the Raven took you. And IˇŻm sorry I never told you how much I loved you. MomˇŻs death wasnˇŻt your fault. I was wrong for resenting you. I would give anything to hug you again.

    Lyn started to cry. [Are you really dead?]

    IˇŻm afraid so.

    [WhatˇŻs it like?]

    I canˇŻt fully say. ItˇŻs taken me a long time to come to grips with my situation. IˇŻm Raf but IˇŻm also not Raf. I have his memories. TheyˇŻre all stored in the symbiote. But theyˇŻre frozen copies. IˇŻm a frozen copy. ItˇŻs madness-inducing, but since I canˇŻt change my mind, I canˇŻt go insane. ItˇŻs like being locked in a dark room with a thousand angry sea monsters and no one to talk with. IˇŻm so sorry you took the symbiote because I wouldnˇŻt wish this on anyone, but IˇŻm also glad to not be alone anymore.

    Lyn struggled to wrap her head around all that. [Soˇ­ what now?]

    Well, now we live together. Though IˇŻm not sure under what circumstances. TheyˇŻve been downstairs intensely arguing about you for the past several hours.

    [You can hear them from way up here?]

    Oh, the symbiote does more than simply hear. We have acute echolocation. If someone silently sneaks up behind you into total darkness, we will detect them and I will warn you before they even get close.

    [Oh, thatˇŻs handy. Soˇ­ what are they arguing over?]

    Plenty is worried over some silly selkie myths. Zeke doesnˇŻt like us. Oathbreaker. Hormiz was angry because Lilith used you to kidnap him, but he went for a walk. Zeke is still beating that drum but Morgan and Hinata are defending you.

    Lyn blinked several times in confusion. [What do you mean Lilith used me to kidnap Hormiz?]

    Raf was silent for a moment.

    We didnˇŻt realize you were unaware. We apologize. We are still integrating our networks.

    Lyn suddenly felt a crushing sense of pressure. The weight of the news sank on her and broke her thoughts. She stared at a speck of dirt on the far wall for a long time.

    Then she freaked out. She started screaming in horror and shame. She scratched her ears and face but it made no difference. WhatˇŻs done was done. Morgan and Hinata came barreling upstairs and into LynˇŻs room. They found her on the floor banging her fists against the side of her head with tremendous force. They wrapped her in their arms and rocked her gently. Zeke followed and stood at the door, tears falling down his face. Lyn put up her hands reflexively when she saw him. She didnˇŻt want Zeke to see her like this.

    [Oh God, what have I done?]

    -8-

    Days passed but Lyn never left her room. She drank only enough blood to keep the headaches at bay. She simply stared at the wall and punished herself in her mind.

    Zeke and Hormiz went to the luminous caverns and didnˇŻt return. Morgan explained their position, and Lyn agreed with Hormiz. She couldnˇŻt be trusted. She couldnˇŻt even trust herself. She stole HormizˇŻs childhood from him. Lyn did that. He was right to keep Aegir away from her. Probably, he would never forgive her. Certainly, she would never forgive herself.

    [Oh, Hormiz. IˇŻm so sorry.]

    ItˇŻs not your fault, said RafˇŻs voice. And it would never happen with me by your side. I can stop Lilith from ever getting in your head again.

    [YouˇŻre just as bad as Lilith. YouˇŻre using me to spy for your Deep One or whatever. Plenty told me everything.]

    Plenty doesnˇŻt know the half of it. And besides, the Deep One is locked away and heˇŻll never get out. He has no agenda. He just likes to watch.

    [ThatˇŻs creepy as Hell! I wish you told me about this before I put you in my ear.]

    Would it have changed your mind? Have you forgotten why you chose symbiosis in the first place? No, you havenˇŻt, and youˇŻll never forget anything ever again. No more memory resets. With us, you can live forever AND remember your eternal life. IsnˇŻt that a gift worth sharing something for?

    [Something tells me you ended up on the better end of the deal.]

    Maybe so, but you made out pretty well yourself. You havenˇŻt even begun to scratch the surface of your newfound potential.

    That piqued LynˇŻs interest. [How do you mean?]

    YouˇŻve shared your memories with the Deep One; now he can share his memories with you. Want to know whatˇŻs happening on the other side of the planet? We can ask a local symbiote. YouˇŻre now integrated into the most expansive network ever built. The Deep OneˇŻs accumulated knowledge goes back millennia. WeˇŻve got ancient wisdoms, lil sis. If knowledge is power, you are now the single most powerful human alive, not including Adam.

    That flattered LynˇŻs ego. She felt a little better.

    [Even if youˇŻre telling the truth, it doesnˇŻt change anything. I canˇŻt trust you, and no one else will ever believe me again.]

    If I were physically capable of having hurt feelings, that might have done it.

    [It wasnˇŻt an insult, just the reality of the situation. I canˇŻt trust my own thoughts. No one else should, either. I put everyone at risk the longer I stay here. I should go. I should go somewhere far from here where I canˇŻt be used by Lilith or your Deep One or anyone else.]

    Okay, thatˇŻs an idea. Where should we go?

    Lyn set her self-loathing aside and considered possible destinations. SheˇŻd never sailed beyond the Vulpen Islands and was woefully ignorant of the wider world. She knew of the continents Exile and Garden, and that Adam lived in Garden City. So her options seemed either anonymous exile or covert infiltration. In 40 years, Lyn had never lacked daring. In an instant, she made up her mind.

    She would infiltrate AdamˇŻs stronghold, Garden City.

    If Lyn was destined to be a spy, she would decide the terms of fateˇŻs contract.

    -8-

    Lyn snuck downstairs with a tiny mage light to guide her steps. She had been up all day planning with Raf her escape to Garden. Raf had summoned one of the largest cthulians alive to carry Lyn across the ocean, presently waiting near the shoreline. All Lyn had to do was sneak out of the house. She was bundled up in warm furs and leather. A trusty dagger secured on her waist. Lyn tip-toed along the wooden floorboards, carefully following support beams to minimize creaking. Lyn was prepared and doing everything right.

    But something was wrong. Lyn didnˇŻt realize what until she closed the front door behind her and turned to face the misty night air; when suddenly, Lyn found herself encased in a solid light bubble.

    Morgan.

    ˇ°Ah, damn you!ˇ± Lyn screamed and banged her fists against the barrier in vain.

    Morgan stood up from the patio bench and put her hands on her hips in controlled frustration. The bubble holding Lyn floated into the air and stopped in front of Morgan, so she and Lyn could see eye-to-eye. Morgan was a grown woman of fifty and very tall.

    Morgan signed, ˇ®Not only did you try to leave without saying goodbye, but to think so little of me, that I wouldnˇŻt see this comingˇ­ itˇŻs hurtful.ˇŻ

    Lyn screamed and signed at the same time. Her voice was unpracticed and sounded strange because she rarely spoke but for great effect. ˇ°Let me out of this bubble right now before I suffocate, dammit!ˇ±

    Morgan groaned and signed. ˇ®Fine, calm down and talk to me.ˇŻ

    The bubble burst and Lyn hit the ground like a cat. She looked daggers up at her big sister. Lyn jumped onto the porch railing so she could glare at Morgan better.

    Lyn demanded, ˇ®Why didnˇŻt you tell me I was the one responsible for HormizˇŻs kidnapping?ˇŻ

    Morgan looked wrinkled and sad. She shook her head, ˇ®Because you werenˇŻt responsible, Lilith was.ˇŻ

    ˇ®But Lilith used me.ˇŻ

    ˇ®And we took measures to ensure that would never happen again.ˇŻ

    ˇ®But you canˇŻt be sure.ˇŻ

    Morgan frowned. ˇ®I trust you.ˇŻ

    Lyn shrugged as a tear fell down her cheek. ˇ®I donˇŻt.ˇŻ

    Morgan shifted her weight in resolute annoyance. ˇ®Do you trust me, at least?ˇŻ

    Lyn begrudgingly shrugged.

    ˇ®Then trust me when I tell you I have a plan, and itˇŻs better than you running off alone. Will you hear me out?ˇŻ

    -8-

    Morgan, Hinata, Plenty, and Lyn sat at the kitchen table over tea. Everyone looked tired and annoyed except Morgan, who appeared in her element. She leaned forward authoritatively and signed with exact confidence.

    ˇ°WeˇŻre sending you to school,ˇ± she said while signing.

    Lyn was pensive for a moment. Finally, she answered, ˇ®I hate this plan already.ˇŻ

    ˇ®Just wait,ˇŻ Hinata signed. ˇ®ThereˇŻs a lot to hate in this plan.ˇŻ

    Hinata and Plenty sipped their tea while Morgan and Lyn exchanged angry glances.

    ˇ®What else am I going to hate in this plan of yours?ˇŻ Lyn glared.

    Morgan gave Hinata a stink-eye, who stared back defiantly.

    ˇ®Hinata and Plenty are going with you,ˇŻ Morgan declared.

    ˇ°What? No,ˇ± Lyn shouted. ˇ®Why them?ˇŻ

    ˇ®Because youˇŻll need a cover. I would go myself, but with you gone, thereˇŻs no one who can refill your illusion crystals but me. If I went with you, everyone here would be in danger. But I wonˇŻt let you leave alone.ˇŻ

    ˇ®But this plan leaves you alone!ˇŻ Lyn knew how much Morgan loved Hinata and Plenty. How could Morgan send them away so easily?

    ˇ®I wonˇŻt be alone,ˇŻ Morgan countered. ˇ®IˇŻll still have Kayla and Maeve and the other selkies. Jack comes by sometimes. And thereˇŻs Zeke, Hormiz, and Aegirˇ­ˇŻ Morgan finished signing meekly upon mentioning Hormiz.

    Lyn had winced and looked down in shame. Of course, Hormiz would come back to visit¨Cjust as soon as Lyn was good and gone.

    Lyn looked back up with a resolute expression. ˇ®I donˇŻt need their help.ˇŻ

    Morgan set her jaw and crossed her arms only to unfold them to sign, ˇ®The time for discussion is over. TheyˇŻve already agreed because youˇŻre wrong; you do need their help. YouˇŻll attract too much attention on your own. And how precisely did you intend to cross the ocean without any blood or cover from sunlight?ˇŻ

    Lyn jut out her bottom lip but didnˇŻt answer.

    Morgan grunted in satisfaction. Her demeanor softened. ˇ®Now get your ass over here and give me a hug, because IˇŻm going to miss you, you rude little shit.ˇŻ

    Lyn looked ready to fight, but she couldnˇŻt do it. Dammit, Morgan. Always taking care of people. Always putting others first. Damn, now Lyn was crying again. She ran to her big sister and Morgan scooped her up in her arms. They squeezed each other tight, and when they finally released each other, their faces were soaked in tears. Then Morgan, Hinata, and Plenty shared their tender goodbyes. Only after the three travelers were well on the road and safely out of sight did Morgan finally collapse in quiet sobs.

 Chapter 2 - Come Sail Away

    They strode into Waterbreak exhausted and irritable.

    Lyn was determined to be unpleasant company. Regardless how kind and patient Hinata and Plenty treated her, she felt like an obligation. She was certain they secretly resented her, though they never let on or made Lyn feel guilty. Somehow, every gentle kindness was seen as proof positive of LynˇŻs worst fears and assumptions.

    Will you please relax and let your family love you? For fuckssake, Lyn, Raf complained. Why is it so hard to believe that two people who have loved and taken care of you for years would want to love and take care of you now?

    [Will you shut up?] Lyn made an angry scowl at thin air.

    Yes.

    Lyn was surprised Raf didnˇŻt offer more resistance. She blinked several times and wondered yet again if ˇ®RafˇŻ was really her brother or something else hiding behind his frozen memories.

    Her worries were interrupted by Plenty tapping on her shoulder and pointing at a large wooden ship docked nearby. He was dressed in warm travel clothes and a backpack full of supplies.

    ˇ®ThatˇŻs the ship weˇŻll be sailing in,ˇŻ he signed. ˇ®But first, I need to negotiate with the captain. WeˇŻre sure to find him at the tavern. When we go in there, keep close and keep your hood on. Your white hair will attract attention.ˇŻ

    Lyn rolled her eyes. She hated it when people treated her like a child. Plenty didnˇŻt need to explain the obvious to Lyn, but still, she followed Plenty into a cozy log tavern by the pier. Hinata trailed closely.

    A stone pit hearth was dug deep into the center of the tavern, surrounded by round tables and stools. The smell of burning logs and roast pork permeated the air. Aether-charged crystals decorated the walls casting prisms in every direction, like twinkling rainbow stars. The tavern was alive with patrons eating and drinking merrily. On a small stage in the corner, a 3-man band played a tune.

    A friendly older woman walked up to greet them.

    She said her name is Joan and asked if we want a table. Plenty said weˇŻre here to meet the captain. Joan said to follow her, Raf interpreted.

    Lyn blinked several times in surprise. In public spaces, Lyn had grown accustomed to not being accommodated. She would typically entertain herself with observations while the hearing folk ignored her. She tried not to let it bother her, but it still stung sometimes. But now Lyn had an ever-present interpreter¨Calbeit one whose interpretations were suspect¨Cshe would never have to feel left out again.

    You can trust me, Lyn. IˇŻm not going to misinterpret, Raf said.

    [I believe Raf wouldnˇŻt, but youˇŻre not him, and you donˇŻt speak for him; you speak for something else; I donˇŻt know what,] Lyn thought.

    Lyn sensed RafˇŻs feelings were wounded, but he didnˇŻt respond.

    The kindly old hostess led them to a table where a tattooed man with long dreds sat beside a gentle-looking woman with silvering hair. On her lap rested an old, one-eyed puffin familiar. They both looked from Southern Exile, with dark complexions, middle-aged, and full-figured with wedding bands on. Surrounding them, drunken sailors danced and reveled.

    The waitress wandered back to her station and Plenty stepped forward and said something. The man looked up through spectacles at the new arrivals. The woman with the one-eyed puffin familiar on her lap answered with a wave of her hand.

    Plenty asked to do business. She invited us to sit, Raf interpreted. The captainˇŻs name is Jerome, her name is Danielle; theyˇŻre the captain and first mate of The Floating Library.

    Lyn took a seat between Plenty and Hinata, pulled on her hood, and tried to think inconspicuous thoughts. Danielle smiled kindly at Lyn. Jerome made no obvious reaction, stoically scrutinizing them, content to let Danielle lead the negotiation. His arms were a tattooed tapestry of maps, mementos, names, and dates.

    Danielle leaned forward on one elbow, cradling the puffin with her other arm.

    She says there are no free rides. WhatˇŻs in it for them?

    Plenty unlatched a bracelet of black pearls from his wrist and offered it to Danielle, who in turn passed it to Jerome.

    The captain finally took an appraising interest in the conversation, examining the pearls with a keen eye. He passed an indiscernible glance at Danielle, and they shared a silent understanding. Danielle curtly nodded, and Jerome tucked the pearls into a vest pocket.

    She says that bought you a cabin. She can lead you to it now or after supper.

    Plenty nodded and waved over Joan the hostess. She took his order and left.

    Plenty ordered two meals and three waters.

    Danielle made polite conversation, which Raf interpreted. She expressed a curiosity toward Lyn, but Plenty delicately put an end to that line of questioning. Lyn was his and HinataˇŻs deaf daughter. Lyn made no effort to communicate, so the inquisitive first mate stopped inquiring.

    Once food arrived, Lyn sipped her water as Plenty and Hinata ate. They both offered bites off their plates, which Lyn refused. Normal human food upset her stomach and gave her the runs. Lyn needed blood. She loved Hinata and Plenty like an aunt and uncle, but the cold and gruesome truth was, they were effectively her travel snacks. Or maybe her juice bags. So Lyn didnˇŻt mind waiting for them to finish eating. She would savor the slow-roasted stew after it had been sieved through HinataˇŻs veins. For now, the wafting scent of herbs and tender meats was appetizer enough.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Once they had finished eating, Danielle brushed the one-eyed puffin off her lap and stood with the aid of a walking stick of gleaming red mahogany. As Danielle stood, Lyn noticed an imposing hand cannon holstered on DanielleˇŻs belt, and she had a peg leg with tentacles carved into the wood. The peg leg attached below the knee so Danielle moved nimbly toward the door, waving them to follow her to the Floating Library.

    The puffin familiar waddled proudly ahead of her like a guard dog.

    -8-

    Hinata hadnˇŻt spent a night away from Morgan in almost forty years. If the cramped cargo closet with three hammocks was any indication, HinataˇŻs first night would be a restless one.

    Mournfully, she thought of their last argument.

    Morgan had begged Hinata to leave with Lyn.

    ˇ°If you wonˇŻt go with her, I will,ˇ± Morgan had threatened, willing to condemn everyone to a certain death rather than let Lyn go alone. So HinataˇŻs hand was forced. She didnˇŻt want to leave but it was the only way Morgan would remain. They argued for hours but bitterly, Hinata relented.

    Plenty volunteered the instant Hinata said yes. He didnˇŻt offer any reason or explanation, but his coldness toward Morgan after the argument spoke volumes.

    But it was over and done. They were aboard a ship destined for Garden City.

    Danielle the First Mate gave Plenty the cabinˇŻs keys and said, ˇ°We ship out at first light. Breakfast rations are bland and dried, but theyˇŻll keep you fed. The trip takes two to four weeks, so get settled in. If you need anything, CaptainˇŻs Quarters is at the end of the hall. DonˇŻt come knocking for anything less than an emergency. I value my sleep and I donˇŻt take kindly to those who interrupt it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Not for any reason?ˇ± Plenty teased the first mate.

    ˇ°IˇŻm a married woman!ˇ± Danielle pretended to blush. ˇ°You best keep that charm away from me, young man. One man is trouble enough. I donˇŻt need any fresh bad ideas outta you. Keep an eye on this one,ˇ± she winked at Hinata.

    ˇ°He walks the line,ˇ± Hinata smiled proudly.

    ˇ°Hm. Well, IˇŻve a crew to run. Settle in, and welcome to the Floating Library. Books are down the hall.ˇ±

    With that, Danielle and her one-eyed puffin familiar left. She shut the door behind her.

    As soon as they were gone, Lyn pulled on HinataˇŻs coat.

    ˇ®Blood, please,ˇŻ she demanded.

    HinataˇŻs heart sank. She was prepared for this but still dreaded it.

    ˇ®Hey,ˇŻ Plenty signed. ˇ®Wait. I still need to ready the water.ˇŻ

    ˇ°Are you okay?ˇ± he asked Hinata. ˇ°I can take this¨Cˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine,ˇ± Hinata cut him off. ˇ°This was always the arrangement. Your energies are better used keeping me hale.ˇ±

    Plenty squeezed HinataˇŻs shoulder, then he reached into his bag and pulled out a travel bowl. He filled it with water from a canteen and then left the cabin. When he returned, the water appeared the same, but Hinata knew better. It had been soaked in moonlight and infused with selkie magic.

    She signed, ˇ®Dagger, please,ˇŻ to Lyn, who unlatched the dagger from her belt and passed it to Hinata.

    Hinata put the bladeˇŻs edge to her wrist. She took a breath, then she dug the blade in and sliced, avoiding the tendons but opening a vein. She winced and withdrew the dagger, but Lyn instantly grabbed HinataˇŻs hand and pulled the gushing wound to her mouth, greedily sucking up every drop of blood. Hinata looked away, nauseated by the gruesome scene. She tried to not think about it. The act was bad enough. Plenty held her shoulder and silently stood witness.

    Fortunately, Lyn was small with an appetite to match. She finished her meal in under a minute. Plenty poured healing water over HinataˇŻs wrist, sealing the wound. She drank the rest, replenishing her fluids. But nonetheless, Hinata was dizzy and exhausted.

    She sank into a hammock and passed out almost immediately.

    -8-

    Plenty put the travel bowl away then pulled out a rag and wet it. He wiped the blood off LynˇŻs face and HinataˇŻs wrist, then he brushed a few wild strands of wavy black hair from HinataˇŻs face.

    Lyn was in good spirits, swinging in her hammock. She was a strange creature.

    Plenty and the other selkies all owed Lyn their lives. It was her illusions that protected the selkies from familiar spies. Her spells shielded every fae on the feirm from AdamˇŻs genocidal war against fae beings. But it wasnˇŻt simply the debt. Lyn was family. He had helped care for her for almost thirty years. Plenty loved Hinata as much as any selkie in his pod.

    But secretly, he was scared shitless. It took considerable self-restraint to not let on how absolutely terrified out of his mind he was, surrounded by humans, his sealskin hidden at the bottom of his bag, a damn familiar on the ship! If that thing found him outˇ­ best not to think about it. He unfolded a chair and set it on the cabin floor.

    ˇ®Comb and rebraid my hair?ˇŻ he asked Lyn. Her face lit up and she nodded.

    He sat on the chair and passed Lyn a comb. ˇ®I need the braids tied back and up. Okay?ˇŻ

    Lyn nodded again confidently. ˇ®Eyes forward,ˇŻ she ordered and then set to work undoing his side braids.

    It was a small thing they shared. His hair was very long by human male standards, and Lyn, while precocious in many ways, was a perpetual child. Naturally, she was a fidgeter. Combing and braiding PlentyˇŻs hair was something to occupy her mind and hands for hours.

    Meanwhile, Plenty focused on taking slow, steady breaths. Listening to the deep rhythmic sounds of Hinata breathing, Plenty soon felt himself drifting. Lyn had barely finished combing his hair before he tied it all up in a sleeping wrap and fell into the hammock beside Hinata.

    -8-

    Lyn was still full of energy so she wandered about the ship. Come sun up, she would need to remain below deck, so she wanted to take advantage of the open night air. Not to mention the books the First Mate had mentioned before.

    The ship was a standard shipping galley. Cargo crates of fruits and spices were stored below deck. The crew was mostly still at the tavern, but a skeleton crew remained to look after the ship. They mostly lounged on benches or smoked near the rails. The night shift seemed a calm and quiet crowd. Lyn would get along well here.

    Finally, she found the books at the end of the hall. They were stored in a small study. The books were all wrapped in waterproof leather and secured to the bookshelves with metal bars. Lyn needed the aid of a stool to reach the latch to unlock the books.

    She glanced at the titles, not looking for anything in particular, just something to pass the time. Her eyes stopped at the words, ˇ®Garden City: a History.ˇŻ

    Lyn pulled the book off the shelf and returned the latch to its secure position. Then Lyn returned to the cabin. With the aid of a small magelight, she started her homework.

 Chapter 3 - Pirates

    Hinata woke up to the noise of shouts and activity above deck.

    Plenty was already awake, sitting in a chair in the middle of the cabin while Lyn braided his hair. A dim aetherlight orb lit the room, tinting everything light blue.

    ˇ°Morning, Sunshine,ˇ± Plenty smiled.

    Hinata rubbed the sleep out of her eyes and rolled out of the hammock. ˇ°WhereˇŻs breakfast?ˇ± she asked while signing.

    ˇ°You slept through it. But I saved you some.ˇ± Plenty handed her a bowl filled with dried fruits, jerky, a pickled egg, and some nuts.

    ˇ°Thanks,ˇ± she spoke between bites and signed while her mouth was full. ˇ°I assume weˇŻre already offshore?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yep, not long ago. If you hurry, you might be able to see Safo.ˇ±

    That sounded like a good idea, so Hinata took the bowl of breakfast and went above deck. The air was misty and bracing cold. Grand white sails billowed in the ocean winds. Captain Jerome was barking orders as the crew hurried to and fro. Hinata tried to stay out of the way as she climbed the stairs to the upper deck. Danielle was at the wheel, her peg leg secured into a hole in the floor, her puffin familiar perched on a nearby support beam.

    ˇ°Ahoy!ˇ± Danielle greeted Hinata. ˇ°HowˇŻd you sleep?ˇ±

    ˇ°Better than I expected, to be honest. Slept right through breakfast. Is Safo too far to see now?ˇ±

    ˇ°Nah, look over there,ˇ± Danielle pointed. Then she reached into her jacketˇŻs breast pocket and pulled out a spyglass, handing it to Hinata. ˇ°Give ˇ®er a peek.ˇ±

    Hinata thanked her with a smile and looked off in the distance Danielle had pointed. Sure enough, a small dot marked the horizon. When Hinata looked through the spyglass, she could see the shape of SafoˇŻs central mountain.

    Her breath stopped as reality settled in: home was far behind her and she might never see it again. She might never see Morgan or Zeke or Hormiz or Aegir ever again. Her hands trembled as she handed Danielle back the spyglass. ˇ°Thank you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Nothing of it. I take it this is your first time away from home?ˇ± Danielle asked.

    Hinata shook her head. ˇ°Actually, I left home once before. I was 15 when I left Crescent.ˇ±

    Danielle inhaled sharply in shock. ˇ°Godfather, IˇŻm so sorry.ˇ±

    ˇ°Hm,ˇ± Hinata winced at the name. ˇ°ItˇŻs alright. ItˇŻs been over 40 years. But IˇŻve never left the Vulpen Islands, so I suppose you still had me clocked.ˇ±

    Danielle chuckled. ˇ°Well, IˇŻve a sharp eye thatˇŻs seen some shit. But donˇŻt worry, your secret is safe with me,ˇ± she added a wink for good measure.

    Hinata felt seen and cared for, like sheˇŻd made an instant friend. But she didnˇŻt want to distract and smother her new friend, so Hinata thanked Danielle again and then left her to drive the ship.

    Life at sea proved monotonous. The weather remained agreeable but the sight of endless ocean stretching out in all directions never changed. Books proved a much-needed blessing. Most of the crew had read each book at one point or another. Strict rules were enforced regarding their use. Only 1 book per person at a time, and the consequences for damaging or ruining a book were unspeakable.

    Early one evening as she perused the shelf, Captain Jerome walked in and eyed her up and down.

    ˇ°Ehem,ˇ± he cleared his throat. ˇ°I been wondering, and I mean no offense, mind you, but is you a man or woman?ˇ±

    Instantly, Hinata noticed she was in a confined space and Captain Jerome was blocking the only exit. He didnˇŻt seem threatening, but Hinata suddenly felt very unsafe. Was there a wrong answer to his question? What would he do if her answer unsatisfied? Her heart pounded in her chest as adrenaline flooded her body.

    Get a grip. Calm down and answer his question, her rational mind said.

    ˇ°IˇŻm a woman,ˇ± she answered simply.

    His eyebrows furrowed skeptically. He examined her muscular arms, thin waist, flat chest, and faint mustache, lingering on the lump on her throat.

    ˇ°Huh. Okay,ˇ± he sounded unconvinced. But he shrugged and turned his attention to the bookshelf. Grabbing a tome, he passed it to Hinata. ˇ°Try this one. ItˇŻs one of my favorites.ˇ± Then he left the room and Hinata feeling very foolish and doubtful.

    Should she have lied? Did she lie?

    She shook her head to try to evict the nonsense. She was correct to tell the captain she was a woman. Two grown men accompanying a strange young girl across the ocean? That sounds suspicious¨Cmore suspicious than her unkempt facial hair.

    For as long as Hinata could remember, she always thought of herself as a tomboy. But her body had other ideas. Growing up on the cliffside of Crescent, boys and girls were treated the same. It didnˇŻt matter what you called yourself. All that mattered was chainfishing. With a proper chain harness, one man could feed and defend an entire village. It didnˇŻt matter if that man was a man or woman. What mattered was the chain and the skill of its wielder. And Hinata was perhaps the last chainfisher alive. Everyone else died when Adam destroyed Crescent.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Back then, Hinata lived as a boy but always felt closer to her sisters than her brothers. They used to torment her for being so small and pretty, but she shut them up once she mastered chainfishing.

    After Crescent was destroyed, Hinata spent the next thirty-plus years living in relative isolation with Morgan and the faefolk. One day, Hinata chose to leave her tomboyish trappings behind and live fully as a woman. Morgan supported her. It was simple.

    Living so simply, so constantly, and for so many years, Hinata had grown accustomed to her identity being a simple fact. Yet out in public and among strangers, her identity was a topic for discussion and debate.

    Again, harsh reality settled in. Hinata was far from home.

    -8-

    Hinata spent much of the next several days sequestered in their cabin. The three travellers played endless rounds of cards, liars dice, and deck-building games.

    The book Captain Jerome had recommended was titled, ˇ®Frog 1/2,ˇŻ and it was a delightfully absurd adventure of a frog warrior whose gender changed every time hot or cold water was thrown on them. The frog was born a boy but cursed with gender-fuckery by a witch. As a girl, the frog was exceedingly beautiful and all the boy frogs chased after her, but the frog warrior was secretly in love with a turtle princess.

    It was one of the best nonsense stories Hinata had ever read, and she realized the captain¨Cin his own, indelicate way¨Cwas trying to be friendly.

    But all the same, she started wearing her harness every day. It was tidy and lightweight. The chain itself was thin and coiled onto a spring contraption on her lower back. Even though Captain Jerome hadnˇŻt meant to intimidate her, Hinata hated feeling vulnerable and afraid. With her chains on her back, she feared nothing.

    Or so she thought.

    -8-

    Plenty mistrusted the open ocean. Selkies were shoreline creatures. The absence of any visible landmass filled Plenty with overwhelming anxiety whenever he stepped outside, so he spent much of the journey in the cabin, passing the time with Lyn and Hinata.

    He didnˇŻt know how to read so the books were of little use to him, but Lyn was happy to interpret words from passages in a story she was reading. She used the side table as a grand stage for her illusions, and she put on a damn good show.

    LynˇŻs illusions were detailed and stylistic. Life-like human facsimiles were beyond her scope; her illusions were still uncanny. Thirty years ago, Lyn could barely summon and hold a magelight in place. Before her reset, LynˇŻs illusions had progressed to an exceptional sophistication. Her spells were central to the feirmˇŻs continued survival. After her reset, she forgot most of her skills but seemed to reacquire them rapidly. One day soon, Lyn would make an unstoppable infiltrator, but for now, her illusions were enough to grace even the most tedious story with a flourish of artistic greatness.

    So the days passed easily. Lyn had stopped being obstinate and settled into a more grateful attitude, which was a welcome relief. She was a good bean, that one. Self-centered at times, impulsive, insatiable, and dangerous, but also generous of spirit, clever, inventive, and powerful. Most of all, she was a good friend and, paradoxically, a good listener. Plenty, Hinata, and Lyn whiled away the hours sharing ideas, memories, hopes, and anxieties.

    To accommodate LynˇŻs sunlight allergy, Plenty and Hinata slept most of the day. It seemed unkind to leave Lyn alone each night. But the cramped space was enough to drive anyone restless, so one night they all left the cabin to breathe in the ocean night air. The moon was a thin sliver in the sky obscured by dark clouds, so the Floating Library was rocking against the waves in near-total darkness. Only the shipˇŻs aetherlight orbs resisted the night.

    In the darkness, PlentyˇŻs landless anxieties were diminished. He held fast to the shipˇŻs railing and breathed deeply the salt and mist¨Cand something else.

    What is that? he wondered and sniffed again intentionally.

    A selkieˇŻs sense of smell was closer to canine than human. He could smell nuances within scents from miles away, and right now, what he smelled was unfamiliar and alarming, something like burning or powder. Plenty opened his eyes and knew deep in his gut that somewhere out in that impenetrable darkness bobbed something that had no business bobbing out in the open ocean.

    He hurried up the stairs to the upper deck to find Captain Jerome at the wheel.

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs the fire?ˇ± the captain asked.

    Plenty almost blurted an answer but he stopped and collected his thoughts. What to tell the captain? How much could he be trusted? PlentyˇŻs gut told him Captain Jerome was a good man, but Plenty couldnˇŻt hinge the safety of his entire party on a gut hunch.

    ˇ°I think thereˇŻs someone out there,ˇ± Plenty said cryptically.

    The captainˇŻs eyes flashed behind his thick spectacles. His answer was immediate and serious. ˇ°Where? What makes you think that?ˇ±

    Plenty sniffed the air again and judged the wind. ˇ°DonˇŻt you smell that? I think somewhere over that way but I canˇŻt be sure.ˇ±

    The captain looked skeptical for a moment but he reached into his breast pocket and pulled out a spyglass, scanning the darkness in the direction Plenty had pointed.

    ˇ°Argh, itˇŻs too damn dark to see anything.ˇ± He looked grim. ˇ°IˇŻm afraid thereˇŻs not much to be done about it. WeˇŻve passed the point of return, and thatˇŻs our heading. Maybe we could turn and try to avoid them, but weˇŻre a cargo vessel. If pirates see us, we arenˇŻt fast enough to outrun them.ˇ±

    ˇ°Shit!ˇ± Plenty cursed. It was dangerous to trust any human. ˇ°Damn it, okay fine, listen. I have an idea but I need your help to pull it off.ˇ±

    Captain Jerome said nothing but raised a single eyebrow, the stoic bastard.

    Plenty weighed his options again and finally said, ˇ°I can hide the ship but I need you to keep your familiar below deck while I do it.ˇ±

    Captain Jerome looked intrigued. His head tilted side to side thoughtfully. ˇ°Okay. Show me.ˇ±

    Plenty closed his eyes and sang, focusing and channeling the oceanˇŻs endless mana into a note of pure mist. Selkie magic was limited but had many uses. Heavy Mist was one of the first spells a selkie learns as a pup. It took almost no energy to maintain, mostly requiring focus and controlled breathing.

    A rare human may be born with an ocean-oriented mana skillset, but Heavy Mist was a particularly selkie spell, which the worldly and well-read captain might recognize. But if he figured him out, Captain Jerome made no indication, simply nodding with a grateful grunt. ˇ°Hey, you,ˇ± he shouted at Hinata. ˇ°Come over here.ˇ±

    Hinata looked uneasy, her hand lingering behind her back reflexively, but she went up the stairs and said, ˇ°Yes?ˇ±

    ˇ°Hold the wheel, just so. Hold it steady. Good. I gotta relay a message to the first mate; uphold my end of a bargain,ˇ± he spared Plenty a glance. ˇ°Back soon.ˇ±

    Captain Jerome went below deck.

    Hinata looked confused and more than a little concerned. Lyn walked up the stairs, curious.

    Both their faces expressed a simple question: WhatˇŻs happening?

    Plenty answered simply, ˇ®Pirates.ˇŻ

 Chapter 4 - Vanguard

    ˇ°All hands on deck!ˇ± Captain Jerome shouted so loud the entire crew could hear him. Twenty-odd men appeared seemingly out of the mist, some rubbing sleep out of their eyes.

    On the horizon, the sun was threatening to break. Green and yellow clouds lit the sky like water painted brush strokes. The bright, starry sky disappeared behind dark shades of morning blue. But even the sky above was hidden behind dense mist.

    Captain Jerome marched along the deck like an admiral at war.

    ˇ°I have information that an unwanted company may be inbound. Some of you are untested in battle. ThatˇŻs alright. With luck, this mist will hide us and weˇŻll pass by unseen. But if they see us, everyone needs to understand: they cannot be reasoned with. TheyˇŻll want our shipˇŻs battery crystal. They wonˇŻt damage the ship, but they will kill everyone, unless we kill them first. ItˇŻs them or us. This is not the time for moral second-guessing. Grab a weapon. Aim to kill.

    ˇ°In the meantime, feel free to hope and pray they donˇŻt see us. Ready yourselves and return to your stations.ˇ±

    Most of the crew wandered off in varying states of bewilderment. A few hung back. One skinny man with patchy facial hair and a yellow cap asked, ˇ°This information, it comes from the stowaways?ˇ±

    Captain Jerome frowned. ˇ°LetˇŻs get something clear: those folks are our guests, and they paid handsomely for their fare. Half the foodstuffs below were traded using their commission. You like the honey and the hibiscus tea, donˇŻt you? Where do you think that shit came from? So letˇŻs not be inhospitable.ˇ±

    Frustrated, the skinny man asked, ˇ°So no oneˇŻs gonna state the obvious? ThereˇŻs something weird about those three. ItˇŻs plain as day. I donˇŻt trust them.ˇ±

    ˇ°Well, Kevan, who you trust is your prerogative; the way I trust you to follow orders and grab a weapon. If their information is incorrect, then nothing happens, and youˇŻll be free to gloat. Is that all?ˇ±

    Kevan scoffed, deflated. He crossed his arms and glared at the three travellers, politely minding their own business on the other side of the ship.

    -8-

    It was almost daybreak, so Lyn reluctantly retreated below deck.

    Plenty was still softly singing the mist to rise from the oceanˇŻs surface, shrouding the Floating Library, and surely saving everyoneˇŻs life in the process.

    Hinata watched him with admiration and pride.

    Damn, he was handsome. His dark braids had been artfully woven up into a tidy knot. Veins on his forehead swelled as he focused his voice and magic. His brown cheeks flushed red as his song crescendoed. He was muscular and round. What a man.

    Protecting everyone, he was taking a terrible risk. Standing next to him, Hinata felt inspired and restless, fidgeting with the chains on her back. She had replaced the fishhooks with combat weights, heavy enough to cave in a manˇŻs skull. Anyone trying to hurt Plenty would have to get through Hinata first.

    She felt anxiety and rage consume her thoughts, so she took a deep breath and focused on her sensory surroundings, concentrating on the polished wooden grain of the rail beneath her fingers, the sounds of the ocean waves, and the feel of the cool breeze on her skin. She smelled ocean salt in the air.

    There was nothing to do but wait.

    All day, Danielle drove blindly through dense mist.

    Plenty sang nonstop. The sun rose to dominate the sky, but as it slowly descended, PlentyˇŻs voice grew hoarse. The mist, which had filled the air like a thick cloud, became thin, and off in the distance, a pirate vessel changed direction.

    From the birdnest, a crewmate shouted to everyone below, ˇ°Pirates behind us!ˇ±

    The mist had worked, at least in part. The Floating Library had snuck passed them undetected, but now the pirate ship was moving at top speed to catch up.

    Damn it!

    ˇ°You need to go below,ˇ± Hinata told Plenty.

    He looked exhausted and offended. ˇ°IˇŻm not hiding below while you fight for all our lives!ˇ± His voice was hoarse.

    Hinata put on her best ˇ®MorganˇŻ impersonation: acting regal and commanding, ˇ°YouˇŻve risked your life already. Besides, weˇŻll need your magic to heal the wounded. DonˇŻt argue, just go below. If you can rest, do it now.ˇ±

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Plenty stormed off, refusing to admit she was right.

    ThatˇŻs okay. He could be stubborn, but he wasnˇŻt obstinate.

    Besides, there was nothing more he could have done. Danielle had driven The Floating Library at full speed and showed no sign of slowing down, but the pirate vessel was faster. It was gaining ground on them, bringing certain doom with it. But they were each racing the clock. For there was a variable of which neither the pirates nor the crew were aware: Lyn could kill each and every single one of them, and there was little anyone could do to stop her. Morgan was the only person Hinata had ever seen with enough power to restrain Lyn. Only Morgan and the sun. Lyn burned hideously in the sunlight, so she was stuck below, no doubt pacing like a caged and feral tiger.

    If The Floating Library could outrun the pirates until nightfall, Lyn would neutralize the threat and finish with a full belly. The little vampire had been intermittently fasting and taking relatively small sips of Hinata, so she was no doubt out of her mind with bloodthirst.

    Hinata knew these things because theyˇŻd been sisters for decades. Hinata feared and resented Lyn, it was true, but that didnˇŻt diminish her affection or familiarity. Hinata knew there was no stopping Lyn once the sun set. In part, knowing was a relief; she wasnˇŻt all that scared of the pirates. What scared her was the idea of Danielle, Jerome, and the rest of the crew seeing Lyn soaked in blood. TheyˇŻd all been tolerantly hospitable thus far, but would they keep their secrets upon this revelation? Maybe, but Hinata would rather face the pirates than find out.

    The sun was low in the sky when the pirate ship moved alongside The Floating Library.

    Good, she thought. LetˇŻs get this started. She pulled slack on a chain and spun it. Bring it on, you shit-eating bastards.

    She saw them, laughing maniacally, waving sabers, machetes, and firing aether rifles wildly. There was no doubt; these men were crazed, and they meant to kill everyone on board. A vanguard of pirates swung from ropes to land on The Floating LibraryˇŻs deck. One man threw an ax and then appeared in the air holding it. He was beefy with braids in his beard and madness in his grin. His bare feet slammed onto the deck, and the fight was on.

    But as the vanguard moved to initiate, something insane happened. Giant tentacles rose from the deep to envelop the pirate vessel. Everyone stopped, even the vanguard, to watch in shock and horror, as the ship was pulled under the waves, and the men aboard it screamed in unhinged panic.

    No one moved, fully stunned by how big those tentacles were. The ship was gone in three screaming seconds. What? How?

    Then everybody remembered they were in the middle of something. The four vanguard members evidently decided their best bet was to try and take the entire ship themselves. They each stood at each otherˇŻs back and then charged.

    One pirate brandishing a sword ran in HinataˇŻs direction. She spun and released the chain, aiming for his center. He tried to dodge, but Hinata flicked her wrist and the combat weight connected with the manˇŻs side. Loud cracks announced several broken ribs, and he fell to his knees, clutching his chest and heaving.

    Hinata flipped a switch on her harness, retracting the loose chain. Then she released the other chain and spun sideways, finishing the man in the head.

    Then Hinata charged to face the other pirates. An aether beam shot through her chest. She stumbled. The wound was partly cauterized but still, blood gushed out in bursts. The pirate aimed for HinataˇŻs head to finish her when Danielle fired her hand cannon, blasting his brains across the deck.

    Using a sword, Jerome killed the third pirate, but the ax thrower was wily. Danielle dodged his throw, but then he appeared behind her holding the ax. Before she could turn to shoot him, the mad pirate brought the ax down. DanielleˇŻs arm broke against the axˇŻs handle, but it redirected the axhead to her shoulder instead of her head or neck. She grunted on impact. Before he could pull back to hit her again, she shot him dead.

    Jerome ran to catch her as she stumbled.

    Meanwhile, Lyn had screamed and come running. The sun was setting and she screamed in agony as her skin peeled. Plenty ran as fast as he could behind her, trying to use his body to shield Lyn from direct sunlight.

    ˇ°Do something!ˇ± Lyn screamed at him. Her hands were bloody trying to stem the flow of HinataˇŻs wound.

    Plenty pressed clean towels onto the bloody openings. The beam had missed her heart, but she was coughing up a lot of blood.

    He lifted her head. She was writhing in pain beyond description.

    ˇ°I need moonlight to infuse healing water,ˇ± he said desperately. The moon wouldnˇŻt be out for another hour at least. He held HinataˇŻs hand and her cheek and pleaded, ˇ°Just hold on a little while. Everything is gonna be okay, just stay with me.ˇ±

    But Hinata could already feel herself grow cold.

    -8-

    She wonˇŻt make it to moonrise. You can save her, Raf said.

    [What? No, I canˇŻt. How?]

    Feed her your blood.

    LynˇŻs head shook with confusion. [ThatˇŻs insane. What makes you think that would work?]

    You carry CainˇŻs Curse. You contracted it, so stands to reason you can share it with others. Cain was cursed and banished before Adam and Eve ate the Forbidden Fruit. You seem strangely free of Original Sin. I wonder if a body can carry only one curse at a time.

    Lyn was dumbstruck by all this information.

    Drink the pirateˇŻs blood! That one with the head wound, his heart is still beating. Fill yourself before you feed Hinata.

    [This is insane. The crew would see. What makes you think this will work?]

    She will die if you do nothing!

    Lyn ran to the dying pirate and stabbed his throat. The dim sunlight seared her skin but she ignored the pain. She put her mouth to the pirateˇŻs wound and drained him like sheˇŻd never fed before. It was exhilarating. When his heart stopped, Lyn ran back to Hinata, cut her own wrist, and let the blood fall over HinataˇŻs lips.

    ˇ°What are you doing?ˇ± Plenty demanded and Raf interpreted, but Lyn ignored him. He didnˇŻt interfere, but he watched in disgust and horror, as Hinata latched onto LynˇŻs wrist like a newborn babe.

 Chapter 5 - Gwen

    Plenty could only guess at what was happening or how, but as Hinata drank from LynˇŻs wrist, the wound in her chest knit itself closed.

    He stared, dumb and slack-jawed.

    Suddenly, Hinata began to convulse. Her skin broke out in boils. Like an ant lifting a mouse, Lyn lifted Hinata and carried her below deck with such speed Plenty couldnˇŻt respond or react.

    It all happened so fast, he felt weak in the knees.

    Then, over the pounding drum beat of his heart in his ears, Plenty heard cries of the wounded. He collected himself and ran up the stairs to Danielle and Jerome. The ax was still lodged in her shoulder. They were holding hands and saying goodbyes.

    Plenty dropped to his knees and said, ˇ°Enough of that. YouˇŻre gonna be fine.ˇ± Plenty retrieved the canteen and travel bowl from his belt. He poured water into the bowl and said, ˇ°I know it hurts, but weˇŻre gonna leave that ax in a little while longer to stem the bleeding. Once the moon is clear, weˇŻll take it out and fix you up, right as rain.ˇ±

    -8-

    Hinata was dying.

    Lyn wasnˇŻt worried; death was part of the process, but it wasnˇŻt a pleasant process. Watching it happen to a loved one was no picnic, either.

    Hinata was delirious, moaning, vomiting black goo, and shitting herself. Lyn did her best to keep up with the mess, but their cabin reeked, and the floor would be stained forever after. After more than an hour of stink and misery, Hinata settled into an uneasy fever.

    Plenty came running into the cabin with infused healing water. But as he moved to pour the water into HinataˇŻs mouth, Lyn stopped him.

    ˇ®No,ˇŻ she signed. ˇ®We shouldnˇŻt complicate the process.ˇŻ

    ˇ®What process? What the hell did you do?ˇŻ he demanded.

    That hurt. Lyn felt herself get defensive. ˇ®I saved her. You would have let her die!ˇŻ

    ˇ®That is not fair!ˇŻ

    ˇ®Fair? DonˇŻt be a child!ˇŻ

    Lyn and Plenty stared each other down while Hinata writhed on the floor.

    ˇ®Tell me what is happening to Hinata,ˇŻ he demanded, punctuating his signs with rage.

    Anxiety and doubt crept into LynˇŻs mind. ˇ®I think sheˇŻs becoming like me.ˇŻ

    ˇ®You think,ˇŻ Plenty repeated with a deadpan expression.

    Lyn wanted to punch him in the face. ˇ®Yes, I think, not the symbiote in my ear, me.ˇŻ

    His jaw locked. ˇ®Fine. What do you think happens next?ˇŻ

    -8-

    Hinata woke with a mix of sensations: nausea, hunger, headaches, and stomach pain; but she also felt younger, stronger, and faster. She ran her hands along her body, feeling for the chest wound, but all her wounds and scars had healed.

    She sat up, and a wave of vertigo hit her. Every visual detail was crisper than sheˇŻd ever noticed before. She looked around the room and noticed new depths and patterns in the wooden grain. She could almost feel the aether lightˇŻs vibrations on her skin, her skin which looked and felt 40 years smoother. Somehow, Hinata had died and then woke up as a young woman.

    She distinctly remembered dying. She remembered growing cold and letting go. But then something else, a taste, unlike anything Hinata had ever experienced, sweet and rapturous¨Cthen agony, as if every fiber in her body was ripped in half and discarded. Hinata felt different now. She wasnˇŻt simply young; she felt new.

    Her senses were so bombarded with novelty and wonder, she barely noticed Plenty or Lyn beside her amid the deluge of sensations and confusion. But they gathered close as Hinata stirred and looked around.

    ˇ°What is happening to me?ˇ± Hinata whispered, her voice shaking, her eyes wide and scattered.

    They both hesitated. Lyn answered first. ˇ®YouˇŻre like me now.ˇŻ

    Hinata turned to stare at her, incredulous. No. ThatˇŻs absurd, she thought, but no one seemed to be joking, and her miraculously rejuvenated body was a testament to the truth of it.

    ˇ°Why would you do that?ˇ± Hinata asked blankly, forgetting to sign.

    Lyn looked like sheˇŻd been slapped. ˇ®You would have died!ˇŻ

    ˇ®What am I now?ˇŻ

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ˇ®Alive!ˇŻ Lyn signed so emphatically it was practically a yell.

    ˇ°A long life spent in the darkness, drinking blood, with no memory of who I am!ˇ± Hinata shouted. Then she signed, ˇ®You had no right to make that decision for me!ˇŻ

    LynˇŻs lower lip quivered, and she was shaking. ˇ°YouˇŻre an ungrateful bitch!ˇ± she screamed and stormed out of their cabin.

    Plenty sat silently, awkwardly.

    ˇ°And you just let her do this to me?ˇ± Hinata demanded.

    Plenty was dumbstruck. Finally, he said, ˇ°You were dying. It all happened so fast. I didnˇŻt have time to think. No one did¨Cˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt make excuses for her.ˇ±

    ˇ°I wasnˇŻt! Look, I canˇŻt imagine what youˇŻre feeling right now, but I need you to pull your shit together, because we have a mission, which will be impossible with you two at odds with each other. We need you.ˇ±

    Hinata scoffed, shocked he would take Lyn''s side. ˇ°No, you needed me, past tense. Specifically, Lyn needed me, so she wouldnˇŻt starve or go insane on the trip. But I canˇŻt feed her now. Because now I need to feed. Except IˇŻm twice her size! I was useful; now IˇŻm dead weight. How are we supposed to make it to Garden, let alone accomplish the mission?ˇ±

    ˇ°You know you can feed on me,ˇ± Plenty offered.

    ˇ°That is not a solution!ˇ±

    ˇ°No, but IˇŻll manage, at least until I figure out a third way.ˇ±

    Hinata was tired of arguing. She dropped her head between her knees and tried to breathe calmly. She was already suffering a dull headache.

    ˇ°Here,ˇ± Plenty said as he reached to grab one of HinataˇŻs hooks from their luggage. They were sharp enough to cut, which he did, a gash on his forearm. Blood flowed down his wrist in steady bursts.

    ˇ°No. ThereˇŻs got to be another wayˇ­ˇ± she begged in vain, salivating, unblinking, her eyes locked on his wrist with ravenous hunger.

    ˇ°Try to drink slowly, and stop when I say enough,ˇ± Plenty said gently, like he was serving tea. He put his wrist to her lips and sweetly brushed her hair with his free hand.

    Hinata cried, but she drank, and in drinking, she forgot all her worries. As her thoughts swirled in bliss and ecstasy, Hinata wondered if perhaps she''d been unkind to Lyn.

    -8-

    [Ungrateful, self-righteous, asshole!] Lyn stomped the floor by the bookshelves. [Would she rather be dead?]

    She was overwhelmed in the moment. One day she will be grateful. Just let her be for now.

    Lyn dropped onto a stool and glared at nothing in particular. Her mood slowly ripened from dark to blue, as she came to a miserable realization.

    [She would rather be dead than live my life. And I forced my life onto her. I guess IˇŻm the asshole.]

    That isnˇŻt true!

    [Oh, shut up! Why do I even listen to you?]

    Lyn banged her fists against the sides of her head until she cried. Then she let out a heave and stood up with a vengeance. She paced the floors for a couple hours like a caged tiger. Every now and again, sheˇŻd look at the books on the shelves and ponder taking one down to read it, but then her thoughts would wander, and sheˇŻd continue pacing. Then she would drop onto a stool, brooding for a while before sheˇŻd get up and the cycle would begin anew.

    Her ritualistic self-loathing was interrupted when she felt the floor vibrate from a stomp. Lyn looked up to see Hinata standing in the doorway with a contrite expression.

    Seeing Hinata now was surreal. She looked so different. Beautiful, but different. Her skin was smoother, her hair had more lustre. Her movements were lithe, quick, and elegant; all the speed and strength of youth yet with the precision of age and experience. HinataˇŻs eyes were the same, but there was an uncanny glint that hadnˇŻt existed before. At least she seemed in a better mood.

    ˇ®For the things I said beforeˇ­ IˇŻm sorry. Iˇ­ reacted poorly. I regret my words.ˇŻ

    Lyn shuffled between feelings of relief and consternation. She wanted to accept HinataˇŻs apology. She wanted to beg forgiveness for cursing Hinata without first consulting her. She wanted to hug Hinata and cry and take it all back, but it couldnˇŻt be taken back, and if she apologized for cursing Hinata, then the curse would become a known fact, confirming Lyn as the monster Hinata already suspected her to be.

    She couldnˇŻt do it. Better to believe herself a cursed monster than to say it out loud.

    ˇ®Forget it,ˇŻ Lyn signed as she barreled passed Hinata. ˇ®LetˇŻs just go.ˇŻ

    She returned to the cabin. Hinata followed sheepishly. Plenty was lying in a hammock, looking pale and tired.

    Lyn clapped her hands together and rubbed them. ˇ®LetˇŻs discuss.ˇŻ

    Hinata sat on a stool. ˇ®Discuss what?ˇŻ

    ˇ®Our plans. The situation has changed. We all know it. Now we need to adjust and prepare. IˇŻve been reading up on Garden City, and I have some ideas.ˇŻ

    Plenty roused. ˇ®Okay, IˇŻm listening. But while weˇŻre on the subject, I have a few suggestions.ˇŻ

    Lyn nodded. ˇ®Okay. Shoot.ˇŻ

    ˇ®Your ears. You need to enchant them to hide the symbiote. Wearing your hood wonˇŻt work forever. Also, we should dye your hair, and you should change your name.ˇŻ

    Lyn blinked in surprise, but then she nodded. He was right. Lyn Avalyn supposedly died almost forty years ago when Adam wiped Crescent off the map. She couldnˇŻt very well stroll into Garden University and register under that name.

    She thought for a moment. It might be nice to start over, to choose a new name, a new identity. Would she be different? A rose by any other name would still have thorns. But could she be better? Sharper, perhaps? What would Morgan do, she wondered. Then she looked at Hinata, and an idea came to her.

    ˇ®We should be the Fishers. My name will be Gwen Fisher.ˇŻ

    -8-

    Plenty gave Gwen his black pearl stud earrings to enchant. When she was finished, he pierced the studs through her earlobes, and the illusion was complete. The green symbiotic protrusion in GwenˇŻs ears was rendered invisible beneath her illusion.

    While he was piercing her ears, Gwen detailed her plan.

    ˇ®Hinata, you should volunteer at the Lower Garden Bethesda Tower. According to the Garden history book, the LGBT is like a general hospital. YouˇŻll have to be opportunistic, but thatˇŻs our best bet at regular access to blood. While IˇŻm busy pretending to be a school child, and Hinata is procuring our blood supply, Plenty, we need you to be our feet on the ground and our eyes and ears on the streets. The book had some useful information, but it didnˇŻt say anything about crime or the black market. Even in Garden City, there must be pockets of resistance. As you say, IˇŻm too conspicuous, but you can ask around. ThatˇŻs your mission, Plenty. Find the underground. Find us local allies.ˇŻ

    Plenty felt breathless, dizzy, and exhausted. His blood pressure was low, and GwenˇŻs idea was dangerous. It terrified him, but heˇŻd been terrified nonstop for the last couple days, so coupled with the sleep deprivation, he was getting numb to terror. He simply nodded and signed, ˇ®I think we already know someone who might be able to help us. And he owes me a favor. Let me rest for a few hours and IˇŻll ask him.ˇŻ